Thomae Bradwardini · De causa DeiLib. III. Cap. LII.

Book III, Chapter 52

Savile pages: 831 832 833 834 835 836 837 838 839 840 841 842 843 844 845 846 847 848 849 850 851 852 853 854 855 856 857 858 859 860 861 862 863 864 865 866 867 868 869 870 871

SavileLatinEnglish

Chapter 52. By way of eternity he shows the opinion of the fiftieth part, previously touched upon.

I have touched on these matters concerning eternity at somewhat greater length than usual, because I judge it very difficult, indeed almost the most difficult thing, for a man who lives in time and is always used to temporal ways. He is used to acting and understanding all things with the differences and relations of flowing time, in the manner of present, past and future, which never stand still but always run. For such a man to raise his intellect is hard. It has been shackled for so long by these temporal phantasms and this cloudy prison. It must be lifted above time, above the instant, and above all temporal differences, so that it may contemplate serenely and freely eternity, which always remains in the same way without changeability, having nothing of flux or succession, nothing earlier or later, nothing greater or less. It must also contemplate God, who is always, in that eternity alone and above time and the instant, correspondingly eternal. He knows, wills and does all things intrinsically, eternally, simply, uniquely, instantaneously and simultaneously; indeed super-simply, super-uniquely, super-instantaneously and super-simultaneously, in a way that surpasses the temporal instant. Difficult as this is, it is nevertheless necessary for anyone who wishes to know the truth in this matter without grave error.

831C CAP. LII. Per viam aeternitatis ostendit sententiam 50o. praelibatam.

831C HAEc autem de aeternitate idcirco parumper diffusius praelibaui, quia reputo multum difficile, et quasi difficillimum homini temporali et semper temporaliter assuero ad agendum et intelligendum quaecunque cum differentijs et respectibus temporis diffluentis per modum praesentis, praeteriti et futuri nun quam stantium, sed semper currentium, erigere intellectum istis phantasmatibus temporalibus, isto que carcere nubiloso tanto tempore compeditum supra tempus, supra instans, et supra omnes differentias temporales ad serene et libere speculandum aeternitatem semper sine mutabilitate eodem modo manentem, nihil fluxus aut successionis habentem, nihil prius aut posterius, nihil maius aut minus, Deumque semper in illa tantummodo supra tempus et instans correspondenter aeternum, ac aeternaliter simpliciter, vnice, instantance at que simul, imo supersimpliciter, superunice, superinstantance ac supersimul temporalis instantis, semper cognoscentem, volentem, at que omnia intrinsecus facientem: hoc autem etsi sit difficillimū, tamen est necessariū cuilibet volenti sine graui errore in ista materia cognoscere ventatem. Ego autem quando iunior fui, ignorans Scripturas et virtutem Dei, huius ignorantia excoecatus, seu potius coecus natus,

When I was younger, I was ignorant of the Scriptures and the power of God.1 Blinded by this ignorance, or rather blind from birth, and deceived by a false imagining, I thought that the divine cognition and willing, like the human, alternate through the changes of times and are disposed now one way, now another. The whole of Sacred Scripture seems to testify to this for those who read it superficially. For it very often seems to say that God is affected now in one way, now in another toward men, according as they themselves alternate between one way and another in good or evil merits. But how these and similar passages ought to be understood is explained by the twenty-fourth and twenty-fifth of the first.2 I also suppose this ignorance to be the reason why some who are perhaps like me believe that God wills and knows future, present and past things differently and differently, intrinsically, because he does so not necessarily and necessarily, freely and not freely; and likewise that he wills and knows the same thing as future, as present, and as passed over into the past. For this reason they also deny every kind of necessity from future things. But scientific reason seems able, by its power, to heal this ignorance of eternity,3 and so do the authors of the sciences, the learned Doctors, the wise Prophets, the wiser Apostles, the wisest Jesus Christ, and the whole series of both Testaments. For every essence existing eternally, that is, most simply, most uniformly and most immutably, likewise wills and knows entirely all that it wills and knows. For if its willing or cognition were changed, the essence itself would necessarily be changed, as no one is ignorant, and the twenty-third of the first shows. But God is such an essence, as the same twenty-third and the fifth of the first taught.

Likewise, every action properly measured by an immutable measure is immutable. This is at once clear from the mutual proportion and correspondence of the measure to the measurable and conversely, and it can be confirmed from the tenth of the Metaphysics. But every intrinsic action of God is measured by an immutable measure, namely eternity, as the preceding chapters make plain. Therefore every willing and cognition of God is immutable, immutable, I mean, according to earlier and later. For in eternity there is nothing earlier or later, as appears from what was just shown. Therefore no intrinsic action of God stands, or stood, otherwise intrinsically earlier than itself. For example, it would be free, according to contradiction,4 before the presence or passing of the thing, and otherwise afterward, namely necessary;

831E et falsa imaginatione deceptus, putaui cognitionem et volutionem diuinam, sicut et humanam, per vicissitudines temporum alternari, ac aliter aliterque disponi, sicut et superficialiter legentibus videtur tota Scriptura sacra testari: videtur enim saepissime dicere Deum aliter et aliter affici hominibus secundum quod ipsi aliter et aliter in bonis vel malis meritis alternantur. Sed quomodo haec et similia intelligi debcant, exponunt vicesimum quartum et vicesimum quintum primi. Hanc etiam ignorantiam reor causam, quare forsitan aliqui similes mei credant quod Deus aliter et aliter intrinsece, quia non necessario, et necessario, libere, et non libere vult et scit futura, praesentia, atque praeterita, et eandem rem futuram, praesentem, in praeteritumque transmissam; quare et negant necessitatem omnimodam a futuris. Sed huic ignorantiae aeternitatis virtute mederi videtur scientifica ratio, scientiarum Autores, scientes Doctores, sapientes Prophetae, sapientiores Apostoli, sapientissimus Iesus Christus, ac vtriusque series testamenti. Omnis namque essentia aeternaliter, scilicet

832A simplicissime, vnissime, immutabilissimeque existens, similiter penitus vult et nouit voluta sua et cognita vniuersa. Si enim sua volutio, siue cognitio mutaretur, et ipsa necessario mutaretur, sicut nullus ignorat, et vicesimum tertium primi monstrat: Deus autem est talis essentia, sicut idem vicesimum tertium et quintum primi docebant. Omnis similiter actio proprie mensurata mensura immutabili est immutabilis; hoc statim patet ex comproportione et correspondentia mutua mensurae ad mensurabile et e contra, et potest ex decimo metaphysice confirmari; omnis vero actio Dei intrinseca est mensurata mensura immutabili, quia aeternitate, sicut praecedentia proximo manifestant; omnis ergo Dei volutio atque cognitio est immutabilis, immutabilis, inquam, secundum prius et posterius; in aeternitate namque nihil prius aut posterius, sicut ex proximo praeostensis apparet; nulla igitur Dei actio intrinseca aliter intrinsece pri•s se habet seu habuit, puta libere secundum contradictionem ante praesentiam seu praeteritionem rei, et alitet post,

832B–832C
  • ‖B1 (variant) praescire fuit liberum vel necessarium ("to foreknow was free or necessary").
  • C1 Hermes. [A Greek word, apparently heimarmenē; see note 6.]
  • C2 Ecclesiasticus [Sirach].

and then it would not properly be measured by eternity but rather by time, at least as to being free or necessary, namely in that time at which ‖B1precisely it was free or necessary. Hence also that whole action would be measured by the whole of time, part by part, just as the parts of the heavenly motion, past and future, are measured by like parts of time, and so whole by whole. It is also immutable in this way, that after it is or was, it cannot not be, for the reasons stated. It is immutable, thirdly, in this way, that whenever it is, it cannot not be for then, but it is necessary that it be for then, as also its measure is. For just as any most mutable thing measured by most fluid time or instant is necessarily existing when it is, and when it is measured is necessarily measured for then, by consequent necessity; so also any most immutable action of the most immutable God, measured by most immutable eternity, is necessarily existing when it is, and when it is measured is necessarily measured. For how could it reasonably be affirmed that a most fluid measure, now in a way full of the most fluid thing measured, is necessarily filled by it for now, and that a most firm measure, now in a way full of a most firm thing measured, can for now be wholly emptied of it?

Eternity, then, carries a presential necessity. By it, just as eternity itself must be, so also everything that is in it must be, because it is always [presentially] in it. Now I wish to confirm further, by the testimonies of greater authorities, what has been said of the eternal God, of his coeternal intrinsic actions, and of those actions that are future yet always present in eternity and therefore necessary as they are there. Consider, then, Hermes, in his On the Eternal Word, 43,C156 who says: "These three, Heimarmene, necessity, order, are produced chiefly by the nod of God, and they govern the world by his law and divine reason. From these, therefore, all willing or unwilling is divinely wholly opposed. These are not moved by anger, nor bent by favor, but serve the necessity of eternal reason, which eternity is inexorable, immovable, C2and indissoluble." Consider also Ecclesiasticus 42, which says: "The Lord knew

832B puta necessario; et quia tunc non proprie mensuraretur aeternitate, sed potius tempore, saltem quantum ad esse liberum vel necessarium, illo scilicet tempore, quo ‖B1 praecire fuit libera vel necessaria; quare et tota illa actio mensuraretur toto tempore, sicut partes per partes, sicuti et partes motus coelestis, praeterita et futura mensurantur similibus partibus temporis, et ideo totus toto: immutabilis etiam ita quod postquam est aut fuit, non potest non esse propter causas praedictas; immutabilis tertio ita quod quandocunque est, non potest non esse pro tunc, sed necesse est eam esse pro tunc, sicut et suam mensutam. Sicut enim quamlibet rem mutabilissimam mensuratam fluxibilissimo tempore vel instanti, quando est, necesse est esse, et quando mensuratur, pro tunc necessario mensuratur necessitate sequente; sic et quamlibet actionem immutabilissimam Dei immutabilissimi mensuratam aeternitate immutabilissima, quando est, necesse est esse, et quando mensuratur, necessario mensuratur. Quomodo namque rationabiliter affirmandum

832C mensuram fluxibilissimam nunc plenam quodammodo fluxibilissimo mensurato necessario pro nunc illo repleri, et mensuram firmissimam nunc plenam quodammodo mensurato firmissimo posse pro nunc ab illo totaliter vacuari? Aeternitas igitur necessitatem praesentialem importat, qua sicut ipsam, sic et omne, quod est in ea, quia semper [praesentialiter] est in ea, necesse est esse. Vt autem haec praedicta de Deo aeterno, eiusque actionibus intrinsecis coaeternis, ipsisque actionibus futuris semper in aeternitate praesentibus, et ideo necessarijs, vt sunt ibi, maiorum testimonijs magis confirmem, Ecce Hermes De verbo aeterno 43. C1 qui sic ait; Haec tria, Heimarmene, necessitas, ordo, vel maxime nutu Dei sunt effecta, quae mundum gubernant sua lege et ratione diuina; ab his ergo omne velle aut nolle diuinitus aduersum est totum, haec ira non commouentur, nec flectuntur gratia, sed seruiunt necessitati rationis aeternae, quae aeternitas inauersabilis, immobilis, C2 et insolubilis est. Ecce et Ecclesiasticus 42. qui dicit, Cognouit Dominus

832D–832E
  • ‖D1 (variant) occultorum ("of hidden things").
  • D2 Boethius.

all knowledge, and looked into the sign of the age," that is, the sign or instant of eternity; and it continues: "announcing the things that have passed, and revealing, concerning what is to come, the traces ‖D1of the ages. No thought escapes him, and no word hides itself from him. He has adorned the great works of his wisdom, which is before the age and unto the age; nothing has been added to it nor will be taken away, and he needs no one's counsel, since all his works are desirable, and what there is to contemplate of them is like a spark. All these things live and remain unto the age, and in every need they obey him." D2Consider also Boethius, more expressly, who in book 5 of the Consolation of Philosophy, last prose,7 immediately adds to his words on eternity, cited in the preceding chapter: "Since, therefore, every judgment comprehends the things subject to it according to its own nature, and since God has always an eternal and present state, his knowledge also, surpassing all movement of time, abides in the simplicity of its presence. It embraces the infinite spaces of past and future, and considers all things in its simple cognition as if they were now being done. And so, if you wish to weigh that presence by which he discerns all things, you will judge it more rightly to be not foreknowledge, as of the future, but the knowledge of a never-failing instant. Hence it is called not praevidentia but providentia, because, set far from the lowest things, it looks out over all things as from the lofty summit of things." So the divine gaze, looking down on all things, that is, looking downward, that is, seeing, does not at all disturb the quality of things, which are present to it, but future in relation to the condition of time. Where also below, from this presence of future things in eternity in the divine cognition, he concludes a similar necessity. "No necessity," he says, "compels the man who walks willingly to walk, although when he walks it is necessary that he walk. In the same way, therefore, if providence sees anything as present, that thing must be, even though it has no necessity of nature.

832D omnem scientiam, et inspexit in signum aeui, id est, signum seu instans aeternitatis; et sequitur, Annuntians quae praeterierunt, et quae super ventura sunt reuelans vestigia ‖D1 saeculorum. Non praeterit illum omnis cogitatus, et non abscondit se ab eo vllus sermo: Magnalia sapientiae suae decorauit, quae est ante saeculum et vsque in faeculum, nec adictum est nec minuetur, et non eget alicuius consilio, quoniam desiderabilia sunt omnia opera eius, et tanquam scintilla quae est considerare. Omnia haec viuunt et manent in saeculum, et in omni necessitate obaudiunt ei. D2 Ecce et magis expresse Boetius, qui 5. de consolatione Philosophiae, prosa vlt. post verba sua de aeternitate capit. proximo recitata immediate subiungit; Quoniam igitur omne iudicium secundum sui naturam quae sibi subiecta sunt comprehendit; est autem Deo semper aeternus ac praesentarius status, scientia quoque eius omnem temporis supergressa motionem in suae manet simplicitate praesentiae, infinitaque praeteriti ac futuri spacia complectens, omnia quasi iam gerantur in sua simplici cognitione

832E considerat: Itaque si praesentiam pensare velis, qua cuncta dignoscit, non esse praescientiam quasi futuri, sed scientiam nunquam deficientis instantiae rectius aestimabis; Vnde non praeuidentia, sed prouidentia potius dicitur, quia porro a rebus infimis constituta quasi ab excelso rerum cacumine cuncta prospiciat; Ita igitur cuncta despiciens, id est, deorsum speciens, id est, videns diuinus intuitus, qualitatem rerum minime perturbat apud se quidem praesentium, ad conditionem vero temporis futurarum. Vbi et infra ex hac praesentia futurorum in aeternirate apud cognitionem diuinam similem necessitatē concludit; Nulla, inquiens, necessitas cogit incedere voluntate gradientem, quamnis cum tum cum graditur, incedere necessariū sit; codē igitur modo, si quid prouidentia praesens

833A–833B
  • A1 Lincolniensis [Robert of Lincoln].

Now God beholds as present those future things that arise from the freedom of choice. These things, therefore, when referred to the divine gaze, become necessary." All this was set out more fully in the twenty-eighth part of this book. St. Thomas follows this teaching in his commentary on the first book of the Sentences, distinction 38, question five, as the twenty-eighth part of this book recited more fully; and not only there but almost everywhere he treats this matter. Anselm too, in On Concord 3 and 4, imitates the same teaching most plainly, as his words written down in the twenty-seventh part of this book clearly show. A1Robert of Lincoln,8 in On Free Choice, also reverently embraces this teaching of those two, namely Boethius and Anselm. So in chapter seven he says: "Although we have spoken of God's knowledge by way of temporal extension, it is nevertheless well known that nothing in eternity is according to such a manner of temporal extension; but it is not easy to speak otherwise of the simple state of eternity to a weak intellect still engaged in the phantasms of temporal things." Hence he also says above, in 5, that God knows all things in one indivisible and simple glance, eternally, always, alike and immutably. Therefore what he knows he cannot afterward not know. For the relation that these statements, "I am sitting" and "I have sat," have to my sitting while I sit and after I have sat, is the same relation that God's knowledge has to my sitting tomorrow, before I sit. For he knows future things as present, and he does not know them otherwise when they are future than when they are present or past. Therefore, in the very same way in which it is necessary that God know things when they are, or when they are past, it is necessary that he know them before they are. But when things are, or are past, his knowledge has consequent necessity; therefore it has the same necessity before the things occur. Nor must the cause of the Doctors be forgotten.9 They say that all things are necessary in eternity because they are present there, which is equivalent to the Philosopher's cause, namely, that what is, when it is, necessarily is, which

833A videt, id esse necesse est, tametsi nullam naturae habeat necessitatem; Atqui Deus ea futura, quae ex arbitrij libertate proueniunt, praesentia contuetur; haec igitur ad intuitum relata diuinum necessaria fiunt: hoc autem totum vigesimo octauo huius erat plenius declaratum. Hanc autem doctrinam sequitur sanctus Thomas super primam sententiam dist. 38. quaestione quinta, sicut vigesimum octauum huius plenius recitauit; et ne dum ibi, sed quasi vbique, vbi materiam istam tractat. Eandem quoque doctrinam planissime imitatur Anselmus de Concord 3 et 4. sicut clare indicant eius verba vigesimo septimo huius scripta. A1 Horum etiam, scilicet Boetij et Anselmi, Robertus Lincolniensis de libero arbitrio reuerenter amplectitur hanc doctrinam; Vnde capitulo septimo, Licet, inquit, locuti simus de scientia Dei per modum protensionis temporalis, notissimum est tamen nihil in aeternitate esse secundum talem modum protensionis temporalis, sed non est facile de simplici statu aeternitatis aliter

833B loqui intellectui infirmo, et adhuc versanti in phantasmatibus temporalium. Quare et supra 5 dicit, quod Deus scit omnia vnico indiuisibili simplicique conspectu, aeternaliter, semper, similiter, immutabiliter; Quapropter quod scit, non potest in posterum nescire; quia quam comparationem habent haec dicta, me sedere, et me sedisse ad meam sessionem dum sedeo, et post quam sedi, eandem comparationem habet scientia Dei ad meam sessionem cras futuram antequam sedeam. Ipse enim scit futura tanquam praesentia, nec aliter scit ea cum sunt futura, et cum sunt praesentia vel praetenta; ergo omni eodem modo, quo necesse est Deum scire res cum sunt, vel cum praeteritae sunt, necesse est cum scire easdem antequam sint; sed cum res sunt, vel praeteritae sunt, habet eius scientia necessitatem consesequentem; ergo et eandem necessitatem habet antequam res eueniant. Nec obliuiscenda causa Doctorum; Dicunt omnia esse necessaria in aeternitate, quia sunt ibi praesentia, quae aequiualet causae Philosophi, scilicet, Esse quod est, quando est, necesse est, quam et

St. Thomas also expresses most clearly where he was cited. This necessity of eternity, therefore, is equivalent to the consequent necessity shown in the fiftieth part of this book. Some authorities, however, which place this necessity in eternity, were adduced to prove the necessity according to higher causes, premised in the twenty-seventh part of this book. They affirm this one much more immediately and evidently than that one, for the reason stated, in a similar case, in the fiftieth part. Such words of Scripture also sufficiently suggest this aforesaid necessity of eternity: "The counsel of the Lord abides forever," "The truth of the Lord abides forever," "His mercy is for the age; he established them forever and for ever and ever," as is clear from the fiftieth part of this book. And who does not know how great a throng of authorities of the Old Testament and the New, and of authentic writers, brings forth such words, and suggests such necessity, or some necessity of one kind or another? The twenty-seventh part of this book also recalls some few of these, all of which, or nearly all, can soundly be understood according to eternity and the necessity in it. Hence Anselm, in On Concord 4, says: "Whatever Sacred Scripture pronounces as necessary concerning things that happen by free choice, it speaks according to eternity, in which everything true is present, and nothing but what is true, immutably."

833C clarissime exprimit sanctus Thomas vbi fuerat allegatus. Haec igitur aeternitatis necessitas aequipollet necessitati sequenti quinquagesimo huius ostensae; quaedam tamen autoritates hanc necessitatem in aeternitatē ponentes, erant adductae ad probandum necessitatem secundum causas superiores vigesimo septimo huius praemissam, licet multum immediatius et euidentius astruant hanc quam illam, propter causam in simili quinquagesimo huius dictam. Hanc etiam necessitatem aeternitatis praedictam satis insinuant talia verba scripturae, Consilium Domini in aeternum manet, Veritas Domini manet in aeternum, In saeculum misericordia eius, statuit ea in aeternum, et in saeculum saeculi, sicut quinquagesimo huius patet. Quanta autem turba autoritatum veteris testamenti et noui, et authenticorum scriptorum talia verba profert, talem vel qualemcunque necessitatem insinuat, quis ignorat? Harum etiam vigesimum septimum huius commemorat quasdam paucas, quarum omnes

833D vel fere secundum aeternitatem et necessitatem in ea intelligi sane possunt; Vnde Anselmus de Concord. 4. dicit, Quicquid de his, quae libero fiunt arbitrio, velut necessarium, sacra Scriptura pronuntiat, secundum aeternitatem loquitur, in qua praesens est omne verum, et non nisi verum immutabiliter.

833D–833E
  • ‖D1 (variant) claritate ("brightness").
  • ‖D2 (variant) praefulgoras.

Corollary

Corollary 30 consists of parts to be noted, and raises objections and resolves them.

From these things, with the good Spirit of God graciously revealing, certain divine treasures can, I hope, be more easily dug out and brought up. They are most precious pearls, long hidden and unknown to me in the field of Scripture,10 namely certain most brilliant and most profound ‖D1truths, which calm tumultuous storms, pacify the assaults of adversaries, and answer very many objections. Of these, after so long a digging, I seem to myself to perceive and see the ‖D2shining images,11 by certain fine rays, though they reveal themselves through a murky and earthy medium. It seems, therefore, clearly to follow from the premises that God could not, earlier in time or in eternity, have not-willed, whether privatively or positively,12 what he now wills, but only by a certain priority of nature or of cause, namely the priority of the willing power to the act. Indeed God, and likewise the created will, could, prior in this present instant, have not willed what he now wills. Each could have, or would be able, by possibility,13 whether by antecedent power, or so far as concerns the nature of its power considered nakedly and absolutely, or by absolute power, or power of non-repugnance, not to will now and for now what it wills now. This holds above all if, according to the opinion of some, a creature were posited to will and not-will solely from itself; it can likewise not will that thing. But by consequent and determined possibility, actuated or ordained, it cannot. The same judgment must be made concerning God's complex knowledge of later things known.14 From these it is, moreover, clear how the following signify, differ and agree in this matter: "he could," "he could have,"

833D COROLLARIVM.

833D Corollarium 30. partium est notandarum, obijcitque et soluit.

833D EX his autem spiritu Dei bono benignius reuelante, possunt, vt spero, facilius effodi et erui quidam diuini thesauri, pretiosissime margaritae in agro scripture diutius mihi absconditae et ignotae, quaedam videlicet praeclarissimae ac profundissimae ‖D1 veritates tumultuosorum turbinum sedatiuae, aduersariorum insultuum pacatiuae, ac obiectorum quamplurium responsiuae: Harum autē post tam diuturnam sossuram ‖D2 praefulgidas imagines quibusdā subtilibus radijs,

833E licet per medium tetrum et terreum se prodentes, videor mihi percipere et videre. Videtur ergo ex praemissis consequi manifeste, quod Deus non prius tempore neque aeternitare potuit noluisse priuatiue vel positiue quod nunc vult, sed tantum quadam prioritate naturae seu causae, prioritate videlicet potentiae volutiuae ad actum; Imo et quod Deus ac etiam voluntas creata potuit similiter prius in hoc praesenti instanti noluisse quod nunc vult, Potuissetque seu posset vterque possibilitare, videlicet siue potentia praecedente, seu quantum est de ratione suae potentiae nude et absolute consideratae, siue de potentia absoluta aut non repugnantiae nolle nunc et pro nunc, quod vult nunc, maxime si secundum opinionem quoruudā creatura poneretur velle et nolle solummodo ex seipsa, potest quo que similiter illud nolle; Possibilitate vero sequente et determinata actuata seu ordinata non potest. De scientia quoque Dei complexa posteriorum scitorum similiter iudicandum: Ex quibus insuper clare patet quomodo significent, differant et conueniant in ista materia, potuit, potuisset,

"he would be able" and "he can," "to be able," "possibility," "power" and "ability."15 Moreover, it is clear how power in God and in man toward some act for now, which it does not have now, can be led out or go forth into it, and how it cannot do this. It is also clear how God and a creature are of a certain sort or are not, for instance willing or not willing this, knowing or not knowing. By antecedent, absolute possibility, or possibility of non-repugnance, either could and can not be of such a sort, or be so, without any change; but by ordained or actualizable possibility it cannot do so. Further, the divine willing is always equally free and contingent intrinsically, and therefore equally free and contingent intrinsically with respect to present and past things as with respect to future things. It is also always equally necessary, and therefore equally necessary with respect to future things as with respect to present and past things. Likewise, God, by antecedent possibility, or so far as concerns the nature of divine power considered nakedly and absolutely, or by absolute power, or power of non-repugnance, could and can now and always in the future not will, and never in the past have willed, any willed thing whatever that is later future, present or past. But by consequent and determined power, actuated or ordained, he cannot. And the same holds of God's being able to will, and to have willed, what he will never will, does not will, or did not will, and of his not being able. Likewise concerning being able not to do, and not to have done, what he will do, does, or did, he both can and cannot; and concerning being able to do, or to have done, what he will not do, does not do, nor did, likewise he both can and cannot. Hence also, correspondingly, any thing now future could and can for now not be going to be, and any created thing now present could or can now and for now not be, and any past thing likewise not have been; and correspondingly also they cannot. So also a thing that is not going to be can be going to be, and what is not now can now and for now be, and what is not now past can now be past; and correspondingly they cannot. Besides, concerning future contingents there is determinate truth with God, but with a creature by no means, unless perhaps God reveals it. Indeed, with God there is intrinsically equally determinate truth about future things as about present and past things. Hence also with God there is intrinsically an equal contingency and freedom with respect to present and past things as with respect to future things, and an equal necessity with respect to future things as with respect to present and past things. With lower causes, however, contingency or freedom is not so equal, nor is necessity so equal.

834A posset et potest, posse, possibilitas, potentia et potestas. Quomodo insuper potentia in Deo et in homine ad aliquem actum pro nunc, quem non habet nunc, potest educi seu exire in illum, et quomodo hoc non potest; Quod etiam Deus et creatura est aliqualis vel non est, puta volens hoc vel nolens, sciens vel non sciens, et posset ac potest possibilitate praecedente absoluta seu non repugnantiae non esse talis vel esse sine mutatione quacunque; Possibilitate vero ordinata seu actuabili non sic potest. Amplius autem et quod diuina volutio est semper aeque libera et contingens intrinsece, quare et aeque libera et contingens intrinsece respectu praesentium et praeteritorum, sicut respectu futurorum, et semper aeque necessaria, quare et aeque necessaria respectu futurorum, sicut respectu praesentium et praeteritorum. Item quod Deus possibilitate praecedente, seu quantum est de ratione diuinae

834B potentiae nude et absolute consideratae, siue de potentia absoluta, aut non repugnantiae posset et potest nunc et semper in futurum non velle, et nunquam in praeterito voluisse volutum quodcunque posterius futurum, praesens atque praeteritum: Potentia autem sequente et determinata, actuata seu ordinata non potest. Et idem est de Deum posse velle, et voluisse, quod nunquam volet, vult, aut voluit, et non posse; De posse quoque non facere, et non fecisse, quod faciet, facit, aut fecit, similiter et non posse; ac posse facere aut fecisse quod non faciet, facit, nec fecit, similiter et non posse; Quare et correspondenter quod res quaelibet nunc futura posset et potest pro nunc non fore; et quaelibet res creata nunc praesens posset seu potest nunc et pro nunc non esse, quaelibet etiam res praeterita similiter non fuisse, correspondenter quoque non possunt: Quod etiam res, quae non est futura, potest esse futura, et quae non est nunc, potest nunc et pro nunc esse, et quae nunc non est praeterita, potest nunc esse praeterita, atque quod correspondenter non possunt. Praeterea, quod de futuris contingentibus apud Deum est veritas determinata, apud creaturam vero nequaquam, nisi

834C Deo forsitan reuelante; imo et quod apud Deum est intrinsece aeque determinata veritas de futuris, sicut de praesentibus atque praeteritis; quare et quod apud Deum intrinsece est aequalis contingentia et libertas respectu praesentium et praeteritorum, sicut respectu futurorum, et aequalis necessitas respectu futurorum, sicut respectu praesentium et praeteritorum; apud causas vero inferiores non est sic aequalis contingentia aut libertas, neque necessitas sic aequalis.

834C–834E
  • C1 Peter.
  • ‖D1 variant: error (for opinio); source: Bernard.
  • D2 Stephen.
  • ‖E1 variant: praedicationes (for praedictiones).

So that these truths may shine out the more brilliantly, according to the maxim of the Philosophers, when their opposites are set beside them, behold what is commonly opposed to them. Some object against the consequent necessity, or the necessity in the divine will according to eternity as stated, at least with respect to future effects. They say that God could earlier have not willed 16 what he wills, and have willed what he does not will, and also have not foreknown what he foreknows, and have foreknown what he does not foreknow; for he is not less powerful than a man is. C1 Hence Peter 17 also says, in the Sentences 1, dist. 40, that God from eternity could have not predestined this man; and above, dist. 38, he says that God could have not foreknown what comes to pass. On this opinion he is supported there by many distinctions and chapters, and very many imitate him. Again, as they say, God could have not done what he does or did, and have done what he does not do or did not do; and moreover to do otherwise and other things than he has done. God can also not do what he will do, and do what he will not do. Otherwise he would not be omnipotent but would be bound. Many widely known authorities of canonical Scripture and of the canonical Doctors bear plain witness to this same thing. For this reason also the opinion of Peter Abelard ‖D1 18 was condemned as heretical by Pope Innocent. It asserted, as Bernard reports in the tenth letter, that God can do or leave undone only those things, or only in that manner, or at that time, in which he does them, and not otherwise. The sealed rescript of the Pope, transcribed in the fourteenth place among the letters of Bernard, attests this. Stephen, Bishop of Paris, 19 also condemned an article asserting that God necessarily does whatever is done immediately by him. D2 "Error," he says, whether it is understood of the necessity of coercion, because it takes away freedom, or of the necessity of immutability, because it posits an impossibility of acting otherwise. Again, it is not absolutely necessary that future contingents come to pass. Hence the revelations, promises, oaths and ‖E1 predictions of God, of Christ and of the Prophets can with a like possibility be falsified. So against this opinion, as against the opposite one, all the absurdities of very many of the chapters premised return. Again, according to what was premised here and in the fiftieth chapter of this book, 20 it is not necessary, by a preceding necessity, that God will what he wills; hence he can oppositely not will it, and by a like reasoning will what he does not will. Since, then, that power is not idle in God, it can go forth into act; hence he can simply will what he does not will.

834C Vt autem hae veritates praeclare secundum Philosophorum sencentiam oppositis suis iuxta positis magis effulgeant, Ecce quae communiter opponuntur; Obijciunt siquidem aliqui contra necessitatem sequentem, siue secundum aeternitatem in voluntate diuina praedictam saltem respectu effectuum futurorum, dicentes, Deus prius potuit noluisse quod vult, et voluisse quod non vult, non praesciuisse quoque quod praescit, ac praesciuisse quod non praescit; Non enim est impotentior quam sit homo; C1 Vnde et Petrus 1. sentent. dist, 40. dicit, quod

834D Deus ab aeterno potuit istum non praedestinare: et supra dist. 38. dicit Deum potuisse non praescire quod fit; et super istam sententiam multis ibi distinctionibus et capitulis sustentatur, quem et plurimi imitantur. Rursum, vt dicunt, Deus potuit non facere quod facit aut fecit, facere quoque quod non facit aut fecit, aliter in super et alia facere ac fecisse; Potest quoque Deus non facere quae faciet, et quae non faciet facere: Alias etenim non esset omnipotens, sed ligaretur. Hoc idem multae vulgatae autoritates Scripturae canonicae, et canonicorum Doctorum planissime contestantur. Quare et ‖D1 opinio Petri Abelardi affirmans, vt recitat Bernardus epistola decima, quod ea solummodo Deus possit facere vel dimittere, vel eo modo tantum, vel eo tempore quo facit, non alio, a Papa Innocentio tanquam haeretica damnabatur, testante rescripto eius bullato inter epistolas Bernardi decimo quarto loco transcripto. Stephanus quoque Parisiensis Episcopus damnauit articulum asserentem, quod Deum necesse est facere quicquid immediate fit ab ipso; D2 Error, inquiens; siue intelligatur de necessitate coactionis,

834E quia tollit libertatem; siue de necessitate immutabilitatis, quia ponit impossibilitatem aliter faciendi. Item non est necessarium absolute futura contingentia euenire; quare et reuelationes, promissiones, iurationes, et ‖E1 praedictiones, Dei, Christi, et Prophetarum, possunt simili possibilitate falsari; quare et contra istam sententiam, sicut contra oppositam redeunt omnes absurditates capitulorum quamplurium praemissorum. Item secundum hic et quinquagesimo huius praemissa, non est necesse necessitate praecedente Deum velle quod vult, quare et opposite potest illud non velle, et simili ratione quod non vult velle. Cum ergo illa potentia non sit otiosa in Deo, potest exire in actum; quare et simpliciter potest velle quod non vult. Quamobrem et rationes per viam immutabilitatis trigesimo secundo huius inductae nequaquam procedunt, vel si procedant, cum ex sententia ista sequatur,

834E–835B
  • ‖E1 praedicationes
  • B1 Philosopher.

Hence the arguments by way of immutability brought forward in the thirty-second chapter of this book do not proceed at all. Or if they do proceed, then, since it follows from this opinion that God can not will what he wills and will what he does not will, it will likewise follow that God is mutable. Again, even if God's willing and knowing were necessary in some way, they would not be so necessary with respect to future things as with respect to present and past ones. So it would come about that they were more necessary once the thing is present, either without any change whatever, which the thirtieth chapter of this book refutes, or through a change in him, which the thirty-second chapter of this book undermines. For unless the divine willing and knowing were more necessary with respect to present and past things than with respect to future ones, God could equally not will and not know present and past things, as he could future ones. So those things too not merely could [be otherwise] 21; indeed they could equally not be, and not have been, as these could fail to be going to be. There would also be in them not only contingency to either alternative and freedom, but as much as in future things; and as much necessity in future things as in them. Moreover the truth would be determinate, indeed equally determinate here and there. Both reason and manifold authority plainly forbid all of this. For if a present thing could for now not be, and past things not have been, by some change (from such into not-such, namely), it would be able to do this, which evidently implies a contradiction. It would also be expedient for men to deliberate about past things as about future ones; indeed, it would not be expedient to deliberate about these, just as not about those. According to this opinion a woman who has been deflowered could also be made a virgin again, and the reverse. The Philosopher also says in Peri hermenias 1, last chapter, B1 22 that what is, when it is, necessarily is; and what is not, when it is not, necessarily is not. The authorities of Averroes, Hugh, and Peter set out in the sixth chapter of this book, and not a few others, seem to bear witness to this too. The same Philosopher, in the passage where he first plainly asserts that in past things there is necessity and determinate truth, in future things by no means, but contingency to either alternative, freedom, and indeterminacy of truth, also asserts that if all future things happened by necessity, there would be no need at all to deliberate or to transact business. In Ethics 3, 7, he also shows that deliberation is not about any necessary things whatever, but only about those that are in us, that is, in our power.

834E (Latin of this passage: see the block above)

835A Deum posse nolle quod vult, et velle quod non vult, et Deum esse mutabilem simililiter consequetur. Item etsi volutio et cognitio Dei esset necessaria quoquomodo, non tamen ita necessaria respectu futurorum, sicut respectu praesentium et praeteritorum; quare fieret magis necessaria re praesenti sine mutatione quacunque, quod trigesimum huius infirmat, vel per mutationem in ipso, quod trigesimum secundum huius eneruat. Nisi enim diuina volutio atque cognitio esset magis necessaria respectu praesentium et praereritorum quam fututorum, posset Deus aequaliter non velle et non scire praesentia et praeterita, sicut futura; quare et illa nedum possent solūmodo, imo et aequaliter possent non esse, et non fuisse, sicut ista non fore, Esset quoque in eis nedum contingentia ad vtrumlibet et libertas, verum et tanta sicut in futuris, et tanta necessitas in futuris sicut in illis: Veritas insuper determinata, imo et determinata aequaliter hic et ibi; quae omnia tam ratio quam autoritas

835B multiplex prohibet manifeste. Si namque res praesens posset pro nunc non esse, et praeterita non fuisse, per aliquam mutationem, de tali videlicet in non tale hoc posset, quod contradictionem implicat euidenter; Expediret quoque hominibus ita consiliari de praeteritis, sicuti de futuris; imo non expediret consiliari de istis, sicut nec de illis; Posset quoque secundum istam sententiam deuirginata reuirginari, sicut e contra. Philosophus etiam 1. B1 peri hermenias vlt. Esse, inquit, quod est, quando est, et non esse, quod non est, quando non est, necesse est; quod etiam contestari videntur autoritates Auerrois, Hugonis, et Petri sexto huius praescriptae, aliae que non paucae. Idem quoque Philosophus vbi prius astruit euidenter, quod in praeteritis est necessitas determinataque veritas, in futuris vero nequaquam, sed contingentia ad vtrumlibet, et libertas, ac indeterminatio veritatis, et quod si omnia futura necessario fierent, consiliari vel negotiari nullatenus oportere. Qui etiam 3. Ethic. 7. ostendit consilium non esse de necessarijs quibuscunque, sed tantum de his quae sunt in nobis, in

He also says below, in the second chapter of the sixth book: 23 "Nothing that has been done is an object of choice. For example, no one chooses that Ilium should have been captured. For one does not deliberate about what is done, but about what is future and contingent; and what has been done cannot come about as not done. For this reason Agathon rightly says: 'For of this one thing even God is deprived, to make unmade what has in fact been made.'" The same Philosopher says in the last chapter of On the World: "So it is established, with regard to what is done, that one of the Fates is called Atropos, that is, unalterable, because all things that have been done are unchangeable." C1 Pliny agrees with these in Natural History 2, saying that God cannot make one who has lived not to have lived, or one who held offices not to have held them, and that he has no right over the past except that of oblivion. Many Catholic Doctors hold the same in many places. Amos 5 seems especially to speak against the restoring of virginity once corrupted: "The virgin of Israel," he says, "has been cast down upon her land, there is none to raise her up." On this the gloss says: so it comes about that the virgin of Israel who has strayed has no one to raise her up, because whoever has once departed from the union, and has lost the virginity which she had with one husband, will not be able to recover her former state, her virginity, and the blessedness of the union. D1 Hence Jerome also, writing to the virgin Eustochium in letter 82, 24 says: "Beware, I beg you, lest God one day say of you, 'The virgin of Israel has fallen, and there is none to raise her up.' I will say it boldly, boldly will I say it: although God can do all things, he cannot raise up a virgin after her fall. He is able indeed to free her from punishment, but he does not wish to crown one who has been corrupted." And this is alleged in the Canon, in the thirty-second cause, question five, Si Paulus.

835C nostra scilicet potestate: Qui et infra sexti secundo, Non est, inquit, eligibile nihi factum, puta nullus eligit Ilion captam fuisse; Nec enim consiliatur de facto, sed de futuro et contingenti: factum autem non contigerit non fieri; propter quod recte Agatho, Solo enim ipso et Deus priuatur, Ingenita facere quae vtique sunt facta. Qui et in de Mundo vlt, dicit, Ita est autem statutum in facto quidem vnum fatorum Atropos dictum, id est, impermutabile, eo quod omnia quae facta sunt, immutabilia sunt. C1 Quibus et concorditer Plinius 2. Naturalis historiae, dicit, Deum non posse facere, vt qui vixit, non vixerit, qui honores gessit, non gesserit, nullumque habere in praeterita ius nisi obliuionis. Haec eadem sentiunt multi Doctores Catholici multis locis, specialiter autem reuirginationi corruptae videtur contradicere Amos 5. Virgo, inquiens, Israel proiecta est in terram suam, non est qui suscitet eam; super quod glossa; Ita fit vt virgo Israel quae etrauerit, non habeat suscitantem, quia qui semel ab vnione discesserit, et virginitatem, quam cum vno viro habebat, perdiderit, pristinum

835D statum et virginitatem et vnionis beatitudinem recipere non valebit. D1 Vnde et Hieronymus ad Eustochiam virginem, epistola 82. sic scribit; Caue, quaeso, ne quando dicat de te Deus, Virgo Israel cecidit, et non est qui suscitet eam, audenter, audenter loquar, cum omnia possit Deus, suscitare virginem non potest post ruinam; Valet quippe liberare de poena, sed non vult coronare corruptam: et allegatur in canone tricesima secunda, quaestione quinta, Si Paulus.

So that these assaults may be met more safely, the truths premised must be proved, so that with the shield of solid truth about us we need fear no fear whatever.

For the first truth, it must be known that nolle is said privatively when it means not to will, because of the privation of the act of willing; but nolle is said positively when it means an act of will, positive and contrary to the act of willing, as it were to spurn or to hate. This follows plainly from what was premised. For according to what was shown earlier, God is in no way now one way, now another, intrinsically, or temporally, or changeably according to the successive revolutions of the times; rather, whatever he is intrinsically in any way whatever, he is eternally, immutably and stably.

The second truth follows evidently in the same way. For according to what was premised, in eternity there is no priority or posteriority of duration, nor any succession from this to that.

The third seems to be evident by virtue of the first two. For if there is some sort of priority there, as all confess, and none in respect of time nor in respect of eternity, it remains that it is only in respect of nature, since the other modes of priority have no place there.

835D Vt autem istis insultibus tutius occurratur, probanda sunt veritates praemissae, vt sic scuto veritatis solidae circundante, non timeatur a timore quocunque.

835D Pro prima siquidem veritate sciendum, quod nolle priuatiue dicitur nolle propter priuationem actus volendi, id est, non velle; Nolle vero positiue dicitur nolle per actum voluntatis positiuum actui volendi contrarium, quasi respuere, vel odire: hoc autem manifeste consequitur ex praemissis; Nam secundum pruis ostensa, Deus nequaquam

835E aliter et aliter intrinsece aut temporaliter seu volubiliter secundum volumina temporum successiua, sed aeternaliter, immutabiliter et stabiliter est quicquid est intrinsece quouismodo.

835E Secunda similiter veritas sequitur euidenter. Nam secundum praemissa, in aeternitate nulla est prioritas aut posterioritas duratiua, nec vlla successio hinc in illud.

835E Tertia vero videtur patere virtute duarum priorum. Si enim est ibi aliqualis prioritas, sicut omnes fatentur, et nulla secundum tempus, nec secundum aeternitatem, relinquitur quod tantum secundum naturam, cum alij prioritatis modi non habeant ibi locum. Pro hac ramen veritate plenius ostendenda sciendum, qd. potentia volutiua in Deo, sicut et in creatura, praecedit naturaliter quodammodo suum actum, sicut causa causatum, gignens genitum, et producens productum, qui modus prioritatis in diuinis 30. 2di huius plenius est ostensus: haec autem potentia volutiua secundum prius ostensa, quarto huius et quinto, etiam completissime

To show this truth more fully, it must be known that the willing power in God, as also in a creature, precedes its act in a certain way naturally, as a cause precedes its effect, the begetter the begotten, the producer the produced. This mode of priority in divine things has been shown more fully in the thirtieth chapter of the second book of this work. Now this willing power, according to what was shown earlier in the fourth and fifth chapters of this book, is most completely prepared or disposed, insofar as it naturally precedes its free act toward the outside, which it now elicits presentially and eternally. Yet it could have not elicited it, because there is no antecedent necessity there. Rather it stands equally, contingently, indifferently and freely, with respect to contradiction, 25 toward producing that act and not producing it. This natural or causal priority in God the eternal is in a way like temporal priority in temporal man, by which earlier in time he could have not willed what he now wills. So, by a likeness of extension, it is said that God earlier could have not willed what he now wills. Yet what is properly signified there is not temporal priority but only natural or causal priority, that of a power free with respect to contradiction in relation to its free act. In temporal man, however, besides that temporal priority, there is also that natural and causal priority, namely of the willing and active power to the act. For the human willing power, as far as it is concerned, even when most fully prepared, insofar as it naturally precedes its free act, which it now produces presentially, could have not produced it, because there is no antecedent necessity there. Rather it stands equally, contingently, indifferently and freely, with respect to contradiction, toward producing it and not, as is clear from the fourth chapter of this book and the fifth. But to make this clearer, suppose, according to what was set out in the proof of the eighth truth of the fifth chapter of this book, that a rational creature, an angel or a man, was created at a past instant A with a most sufficient disposition for willing, and willed in it well or badly (let us say the angel well, the man badly), and did not exist beyond A. Each of them, then, according to the Corollary of the fourth chapter of this book, willed freely with respect to contradiction in A, the one well, the other badly. Hence each could, and consequently could earlier, have not so willed. For the verb of past time implies a "before," which cannot rightly be understood of temporal priority, nor of any other successive priority, but only of the natural and causal priority stated.

835E (Latin of this passage: see the block above)

836A praeparata siue disposita, quatenus praecedit naturaliter liberum actum suum ad extra, quem nunc praesentialiter et aeternaliter elicit, posset illum non elicere, quia non est ibi necessitas antecedens, imo aequaliter, contingenter, indifferenter ac libere secundum contradictionem se habet ad producendum illum et non. Haec autem naturalis seu causalis prioritas apud Deum aeternum similis est quodammodo prioritati temporali apud hominem temporalem, qua prius tempore potuit noluisse quod nunc vult, quare et secundum similitudinem protensionis, prioritatis temporalis dicitur, quod prius Deus potuit noluisse quod nunc vult; vbi tamen non proprie significatur prioritas temporalis, sed solum prioritas naturalis seu causalis, potentiae liberae secundum contradictionem ad liberum actum suum. Veruntamen apud hominem temporalem praeter istam prioritatem temporalem,

836B est et illa prioritas naturalis atque causalis, potentiae scilicet volutiuae et actiuae ad actum. Potentia namque volutiua humana, quantum est de se etiam sufficientissime praeparata, quatenus praecedit naturaliter liberum actum suum, quem praesentialiter nunc producit, posset illum non producere, quia non est ibi necessitas antecedens, sed aequaliter, contingenter, indifferenter, ac libere secundum contradictionem se habet ad producendum illum, et non, sicut patet ex quarto huius, et quinto. Verum vt istud clarius elucescat, ponatur secundum praehabita in probatione octauae veritatis quinti huius, creaturam rationalem Angelum vel hominem fuisse creatam in A instanti praeterito cum dispositione sufficientissima ad volendum, et voluisse in illo bene vel male, puta Angelum bene, hominem vero male, nec vltra A fuisse; vterque igitur secundum Corollarium quarti huius, libere secundum contradictionem voluit in A, iste bene, ille male; quare et vterque potuit, et consequenter prius potuit non taliter voluisse: Verbum namque praeteriti temporis prius importat, quod recte nequit intelligi de prioritate temporali, nec alia

836C qualibet successiua, sed tantum de prioritate naturali et causali praedicta. Maxima quoque causa, quare videtur dicendum, quod Deus et homo prius potuit noluisse quod vult, est vt soluetur in eis contingentia et libertas, quae videntur possibilitatem ad oppositum secundum prioritatem temporalem necessario importare, Verum non necessario hanc important, sed tantum illam prioritatem causalem praedictam, sicut ex septima et octaua veritatibus quinti huius, et ex carum defensionibus sexto huius, et specialiter ex dictis Iohannis Scoti positis ibi patet. Potuit ergo Deus similiter prius causaliter noluisse priuatiue quod nunc vult, quare et similiter positiue. Hunc autem arbitror intellectum Doctorum quorundam dicentium potentias actiuas in quodam priori ad actus suos posse non producere illos actus, sed contrarias aliquando. Huius autem prioritatis causalis in Deo aeterno ignorantiam puto causam, quare aliqui forsitan opinantur Deum aeternum, sicut hominem temporalem, secundum prius et posterius in tempore, aliter et aliter successiue intrinsece

The chief reason why it seems we should say that God and man could earlier have not willed what they will is that contingency and freedom may be preserved in them. These seem necessarily to imply a possibility of the opposite according to temporal priority. But they do not imply it necessarily; they imply only that causal priority stated, as is clear from the seventh and eighth truths of the fifth chapter of this book, from their defences in the sixth chapter of this book, and especially from the sayings of John Scotus set down there. God, therefore, could likewise earlier, causally, have not willed privatively what he now wills, and so also positively. This, I judge, is the understanding of certain Doctors who say that active powers, in a certain prior [stage] to their acts, can fail to produce those acts, and sometimes [produce] contrary ones. I think ignorance of this causal priority in God the eternal is the cause why some perhaps suppose that God the eternal, like temporal man, according to before and after in time, can and does act, is affected and is disposed intrinsically in one way and another, successively. Because of the likeness of these two likenesses 26 and the very great habit of temporal men of measuring temporal powers and actions according to before and after in time, they do not distinguish between them, but judge that causal priority to be temporal. But not so, not so, according to the opinion of the Fathers; we must think far otherwise. So it must be imagined, imitating the image of the truth, that God the eternal willed something later freely, not temporally nor at a temporal instant, but supertemporally and super-instantly with respect to the temporal instant, in the one and most simple instant of eternity; and how he could earlier have not willed what was willed, because there is no priority in time nor in eternity, but only that causal priority stated. So that temporal men, thinking temporally by way of the instant of time, which is best known, may in some fashion rise to the instant of eternity, which is less known, we should imagine, according to the image set out about creatures, that God in the instant of the creation of the world (let that be A) freely willed something lower, and never afterwards temporally had a freely willing power, just as he did not properly have it temporally even then. For let it be imagined, perhaps by way of the impossible, or by way of the possible, as it seems, that no time followed that A itself; or, by way of the impossible, that the freely willing power had been taken away from God himself immediately after A; and how he could earlier have not willed what was willed, because the priority is not of time or of eternity but only of nature or of cause. Nor can anyone posit any successive and long duration before A, as was shown in the first chapter of the first book. Or perhaps, against an obstinate opponent at least, let it be imagined that God did not precede A by any partibly successive duration.

836C (Latin of this passage: see the block above)

836D posse et agere, affici et disponi. Propter similitudinem namque harum duarum similitudinum, et consuetudinem maximam hominum temporalium mensurandi potentias et actiones temporales secundum prius et posterius in tempore, nequaquam dijudicāt inter illas, sed illam causalem aestimant temporalem: Non sic autem non sic secundum Patrum sententiam, sed longe aliter sentiendum. Imaginandum itaque, veritatis imaginem imitando, Deum aeternum non temporaliter nec instantanee temporali instanti, sed supertemporaliter et superinstantance instantiae temporalis, in instanti aeternitatis vnico et simplicissimo aliquid posterius libere voluisse; et quomodo prius potuit illud volutum noluisse, quia non prioritate in tempore neque in aeternitate, sed tantum prioritate causali praedicta: quod vt homines temporales temporaliter cogitantes per instans temporis esse notissimum, ad instans aeternitatis ignotius vtcunque consurgant; iuxta imaginem de creaturis praemissam imaginandum, quod Deus in instanti creationis mundi, quod sit A aliquid inferius libere voluisset, et nunquam

836E post temporaliter habuisset potentiam libere volutiuam, sicut nec proprie temporaliter habuit. Imaginetur enim per impossibile forsitan vel per possibile, vt videtur, quod ipsi A nullum tempus successit, vel per impossibile quod ipsi Deo immediate post A fuisset adempta potentia libere volutiua, et quomodo prius potuit illud volutum noluisse, quia non prioritate temporis nec aeternitatis, sed tantum naturae seu causae: Nec potest quis ponere durationem aliquam successiuam, et longam ante A, sicut ostensum fuerat primo primi: vel forte contra proteruum saltem imaginetur Deum non praecessisse A per durationem aliquam partibiliter successiuam. Hoc idem videtur posse ostendi, nulla imaginatione huiusmodi suffragante, sed ipsa sola et solida catholica veritate; Deus enim creauit mundum in A, tuncque voluit libere mundum esse; quare secundum quod obijcie batur in primis, prius potuit

836E–837A
  • ‖A1 variant: necessaria (for intra).

This same thing seems capable of being shown with no such imagination to support it, but by the sole and solid Catholic truth itself. For God created the world in A, and then freely willed that the world be; hence, as was objected at the outset, he could earlier have not willed that the world then be. But by what priority? Not of time, not of eternity, not of successive duration, but only of nature and of cause, as was shown above. Of natural and irrational powers, however, though they precede their acts naturally and causally, we must think otherwise. For there is not there a freedom of contradiction toward acting and not acting, but an antecedent necessity, as is established from what was shown earlier in the second chapter of this book and the fourth. And although the willing power in God ad ‖A1 intra precedes its act in some way causally, by which, namely, he wills himself to be, and wills and loves all his essential attributes, yet he cannot, nor could he earlier causally, not will thus. For he does so by way of nature and of preceding necessity, not of freedom of contradiction, just as he also begets and breathes forth. The forty-third chapter of the first book solves the contrary objections that can be raised.

836E (Latin of this passage: see the block above)

837A noluisse mundum tunc esse. Sed qua prioritate? Non temporis, non aeternitatis, non durationis successiuae, sed tantum naturae et causae, sicut superius est ostensum. De potentijs autem naturalibus et irrationalibus, licet praecedant naturaliter et causaliter suos actus, aliter sentiendum. Ibi namque non est libertas contradictionis ad agendum et non agendum, sed necessitas antecedens, sicut constat ex prius ostensis secundo huius et quarto. Licet etiam potentia volutiua in Deo ad ‖A1 intra praecedat quoquomodo causaliter suum actum, quo videlicet vult se esse, vult et amat sua essentialia vniuersa; non tamen potest aut prius causaliter potuit non sic velle, quia per modum naturae et necessitatis praecedentis, non libertatis contradictoriae ita facit, sicut et generat atque spirat: Obiectiones autem contrarias possibiles fieri quadragesimum tertium primi soluit.

837A–837C
  • B1 Augustine.
  • ‖B2 (variant) durationem.

The fourth truth is clear enough from the third and its proof. For according to the sense of the fourth, perhaps that verse of the second Psalm is to be explained, You are my Son, today I have begotten you. "Day" does not seem to be taken there in the proper sense, for a day of flowing time, but for the day, or instant, of eternity, where nothing is prior or posterior successively, as the premises of this chapter and of the one immediately before it make plain. So Augustine too, expounding that verse, says: B1 27 "'Today' signifies presence; and in eternity nothing is past, as if it had ceased to be, nor is anything future, as if it were not yet. There is only the present, because whatever is eternal always is. 'Today' is understood divinely according to that saying, Today I have begotten you, by which the most sincere and catholic faith proclaims the everlasting generation of the Power and Wisdom of God, who is the only-begotten Son." "Today," then, designates the instantaneous presence of eternity. And yet he does not say "Today I beget you," which nonetheless would be most truly said, but "Today I have begotten you." He says it to signify that there is no temporal priority, or priority of ‖B2 duration, of the Father to the Son, as certain heretics have fabricated. There is only a certain priority of origin, or of cause, of which the thirty-second of the second was treating more fully. In this manner an Angel, now first created, knowing and willing, could say to its act: "I have now, in this present instant, begotten you, or produced you."

837A Quarta veritas satis claret ex tertia et probatione ipsius; secundum siquidem quartae sententiam, forsitan exponendum illud Psalmi secundi, Filius meus es tu, ego hodie genui te:

837B non enim videtur accipiendum proprie ibi diem, pro die fluxibilis temporis, sed pro die seu instanti aeternitatis, vbi nihil prius aut posterius successiue, sicut praemissa isto capitulo et proximo manifestant: quare et Augustinus illud exponendo sic ait; B1 Hodie quia praesentiam significat, atque in aeternitate nec praeteritum quicquam est quasi esse desierit, nec futurum quasi nondum sit, sed praesens tantum, quia quicquid aeternum est, semper est, diuinitus accipitur secundum illud dictum, Ego hodie genui te, quo sempiternam generationem virtutis et sapientiae Dei, qui est vnigenitus Filius, fides sincerissima et catholica praedicat. Hodie ergo instantaneam praesentiam aeternitatis designat, et tamen non dicit hodie gigno te, quod tamen verissime diceretur, sed, Hodie genui te, vt significet nullam esse prioritatem temporalem seu ‖B2 duratiuam Patris ad Filium, sicut quidam haeretici fabricarunt, sed tantum quandam prioritatem originis siue causae, de qua tricesimo secundi plenius tractabatur: secundum quem modum et Angelus nunc primo creatus,

837C cognoscens et volens posset dicere actui suo, Ego nunc in hoc praesenti instanti genui te siue produxi.

837C–838B
  • ‖A1 (variant) in aeternitate enim.

For the fifth it must be known that necessity is twofold, namely preceding and following 28, as was said in the second of this book and often afterward. Correspondingly, therefore, power (possibility, or potestas) is twofold, namely preceding and following. The preceding is, as it were, the contrary of preceding necessity. That is, an active power or cause has been posited, most sufficiently prepared, insofar as it naturally and causally precedes its act; it is then possible, according to contradiction, for the act to be produced and not to be produced. For there is there no antecedent necessity, but contingency to either alternative, and liberty of contradiction, as was said in the proof of the third. The following power, however, is opposed in a similar way to following necessity. Power considered nakedly and absolutely is active power insofar as it precedes the act, and is not limited or determined by anything. Absolute power, or power of non-repugnance, can be said to be that by which whatever is called possible that does not formally include contradiction and repugnance in a good consequence, simply and formal. Of this it was said more fully in the first of the first, in the proof of the first supposition. It corresponds to what is necessary simply and wholly absolutely, namely, that whose not-being formally implies and involves the repugnance of contradiction. Hence the Philosopher in Prior Analytics 1 29 defines the contingent, as the opposite of the necessary, in this way: "I say that something is contingent, or a contingent thing, when it is not necessary, namely absolutely, and yet, when it is posited in being, nothing impossible will result on that account." "When it is posited," he says, "in being," namely by that species of obligation which is called positio, "nothing will result," that is, nothing simply impossible will occur in formal consequence, namely simply and wholly absolutely, such as to imply and include a contradiction formally. It is from this absolute power, or power of non-repugnance, that I think God is truly called, and is, omnipotent.

These explanations of terms having first been tasted, this fifth truth, understood of the posterior things willed by God 30, is plainly shown by the fourth and its proof. For who doubts that in God's willing outward there is no preceding necessity but the purest liberty of contradiction, and that therefore, by preceding power according to the explanation of preceding power given above, He is able not to will what He thus wills? Who, again, would say that the omnipotent God, as far as concerns the nature of His power considered nakedly and absolutely, or even of absolute power, or power of non-repugnance, according to the earlier explanations, is unable not to will what He thus wills? Hence John Scotus 31 also, on the first Sentences, dist. 40, the question being proposed, "Whether the predestined can be damned," answers first that predestination, properly taken, says an act of the divine will, namely the election of some intellectual or rational creature to grace and glory. Secondly, he distinguishes the proposed question according to composition and division. Having denied the composite sense, he says that in the divided sense these two, namely "to be predestined" and "to be able to be damned," are said separately, in two categorical propositions, of the same subject. They are therefore not opposites that are true together, nor can one succeed the other, ‖A1 because in eternity there can be no succession. But they are true together insofar as the divine willing is considered as naturally prior to its passage onto that object, which is glory for this man. In that naturally prior moment it is not repugnant to it to be of the opposite object; indeed it could essentially be of the opposite, but not of both at once.

Who, moreover, would concede that a rational creature, above all if it should will and not will solely from itself, produces its free willing from preceding necessity and not from liberty of contradiction? Or even, as it in fact now wills, with God pre-acting, that it produces its free willing from preceding necessity with respect to inferior causes, and not from liberty of contradiction with respect to them? And would he concede that therefore, correspondingly, it is by preceding power in no way able to refrain from producing it 32? Nor will anyone judge that a rational creature, as far as concerns the nature of its power considered nakedly and absolutely, and of absolute power, and of non-repugnance, is unable not to will what it now wills. For how, when this man now wills to read tomorrow, does this simple categorical, "This man does not now will to read tomorrow," of itself, simply and formally, absolutely imply repugnance or include contradiction? For who is so ignorant in obligational positing that, this being admitted as possible, he does not easily defend himself from contradiction and from every absolute impossibility? One does this by conceding everything that formally follows, denying what is repugnant, and rejecting what is irrelevant, as the jurists do. For otherwise, any one thing being posited, one could dispute about anything, replying according to its quality, if one wished, as also about this case. Take this man, who at A, this present instant, is in London. Suppose it is posited as absolutely possible, and likewise admitted, "This man is not in London but in Rome." At A no contradiction formally follows, nor anything absolutely impossible. It is true that as of now, and accidentally, a contradiction and an absolute impossibility may seem to follow, namely that this man, who is in London at A, is not in London but is in Rome at A; yet it is evident that this does not follow per se, simply and absolutely.

837C Pro quinta vero sciendum quod duplex est necessitas, scilicet praecedens, et sequens, sicut secundo huius et post saepius dicebatur; ideo correspondenter duplex est potentia, possibilitas, seu potestas, scilicet praecedens et sequens. Praecedens est quasi contraria necessitati praecedenti, qua scilicet, posita potentia seu causa actiua sufficientissime praeparata, quatenus ipsa praecedit naturaliter et causaliter suum actum, possibile est secundum contradictionem actum produci, et non produci, quia non est ibi necessitas antecedens, sed contingentia ad vtrumliber, et libertas contradictionis, sicut in ostensione tertiae dicebatur. Potentia autem sequens simili modo opponitur necessitati sequenti. Potentia etiam nude et absolute considerata est potentia actiua, quatenus praecedit actum, nec limitatur aut determinatur per aliquid. Potentia vero absoluta seu non repugnantiae dici potest, qua possibile dicitur quicquid contradictionem

837D et repugnantiam formaliter non includit in consequentia bona simpliciter et formali, de qua primo primi in ostensione primae suppositionis plenius dicebatur, et correspondet necessario simpliciter et penitus absolute, quod scilicet non esse, repugnantiam contradictionis formaliter implicat et inuoluit: vnde Philosophus 1. Prior. definit contingens oppositum necessario isto modo; dico autem contingere vel contingens, quo non existente necessario, scilicet absolute, posito tamen in esse, nihil erit propter hoc impossibile; quo posito, inquit, in esse, scilicet per illam speciem obligationis, quae positio nominatur, nihil erit, id est, accidet in consequentia formali simpliciter impossibile, scilicet simpliciter et penitus absolute, quod contradictionem formaliter implicet et includat. Ab hac autem potentia absoluta et non repugnantiae, puto Deum dici omnipotentem veraciter atque esse. His igitur expositionibus nominum praelibatis, haec quinta veritas de posterioribus

837E Dei volutis intellecta, per quartam et probationem illius ostenditur manifeste. Quis etenim dubitat ad volutionem Dei ad extra non esse necessitatem praecedentem, sed libertatem contradictionis purissimam, quare et potentia praecedente secundum expositionem potentiae praecedentis praemissam, ipsum posse nolle quod sic vult? Quis etiam dixerit Deum omnipotentem, quantum est de ratione suae potentiae nude et absolute consideratae, seu etiam de potentia absoluta, aut non repugnantiae secundum expositiones priores, non posse nolle, quod sic vult? Vnde et Iohannes Scotus super 1. sentent. dist. 40. proposita quaestione, Vtrum praedestinatus possit damnari, respondendo primo dicit, quod praedestinatio proprie sumpta dicit actum voluntatis diuinae, scilicet electionem alicuius creaturae intellectualis seu rationalis ad gratiam et gloriam: Secundo distinguit quaestionem propositam secundum compositionem et diuisionem; et negato sensu composito, dicit quod in sensu diuiso haec duo, scilicet esse praedestinatum et posse damnari, diuisim in duabus categoricis

838A dicuntur de eodem, nec ideo opposita sunt simul vera, nec etiam potest vnum succedere alteri; ‖A1 quia in aeternitate non potest esse successio; sed ista sunt vera simul, in quantum volutio diuina consideratur, vt prior, naturaliter transitu ipsius super istud obiectum, quod est gloria isti, in illo priori naturaliter, non repugnat sibi esse oppositi obiecti, imo posset essentialiter esse oppositi, sed non simul amborum. Quis insuper concesserit creaturam rationalem, maxime si voluerit et noluerit tantummodo ex seipsa, Ex necessitate praecedente, et non ex libertate contradictionis producere liberum velle suum, vel etiam sicut de facto nunc vult, Deo scilicet praeagente, et ex necessitate praecedente respectu inferiorum causarum, et non ex libertate contradictionis respectu illarum producere liberum velle suum, quare et correspondenter posse potentia praecedente illud nequaquam producere? Nec aliquis aestimabit creaturam rationalem, quantum est de ratione suae potentiae

838B nude et absolute consideratae, et de potentia absoluta, et non repugnantiae non posse nolle hoc quod nunc vult. Quomodo namque, isto nunc volente cras legere, ista simplex categorica, Iste non vult nunc cras legere, per se simpliciter et formaliter absolute repugnantiam implicat, aut contradictionem includit? Quis enim tam nescius in positione obligatoria, vt hac admissa tanquam possibili, non se faciliter a contradictione defendat, et ab omni impossibili absolute, omne sequens formaliter concedendo, repugnans negando, impertinens reijciendo, sicut Iuristae? Alias etenim quocunque vno posito, posset de quolibet disputari, vel secundum suam qualitatem, si voluerit, respondendo, sicut et de isto; In A. hoc praesenti instanti existenti Londini, si ponatur tanquam absolute possibile, et similiter admittatur, Iste non est Londini, sed Romae: in A. nulla contradictio formaliter sequitur, nec aliquod impossibile absolute, licet vt nunc et per accidens contradictio et impossibile absolute consequi videatur, quod iste videlicet, qui est Londini in A. non sit Londini, sed sit Romae in A.; istud tamen per se simpliciter et absolute constat non sequi:

For that this man is in London at A is not absolutely necessary, nor does being in London at A belong to this man at A per se and essentially. Rather, as far as the nature of the thing and the absolute power of things go, it would not be repugnant for this not to belong to this man at A. For this man could have set out on his journey long before, and have finally arrived in Rome by A, or earlier. In a similar way too this man who at A is white and seated can, at A, not be, at A, white or seated, but black and standing or lying. And if anyone objects that in a similar way God could, or can, not be, that is most false, as the corollary of the fourteenth of the first teaches.

John Scotus plainly bears witness to this opinion on the first Sentences, distinction two: "I call," he says, "contingently caused that whose opposite could come about when that comes about." And further on, on dist. 39: "Not only," he says, "is it a contingent cause because it pre-existed before that instant in which it causes, and then, as pre-existing, could cause or not cause 33; for just as this being, when it is, is necessary or contingent, so the cause, when it causes, then causes necessarily or contingently. Since, therefore, in this instant the will causes this willing, and not necessarily, it causes it contingently. There is therefore a power of the cause toward the opposite of what it causes, without succession, and that real power is the power of what is naturally prior, as first act, in respect of all that is naturally posterior, as second act. The first act, considered in that instant in which it is naturally prior to the second act, thus posits it in being as its effect contingently; and, as naturally prior, it could not posit it, but posit the opposite in being." The same man, distinguishing liberty in many ways, says there: "There is also another liberty, not so manifest, without any succession. For suppose a created will to have being in one instant only, and to have volition in that instant; it does not then have it necessarily." This he also proves in consequence by the obligational art, positing as possible that this volition in that instant does not exist, as I was doing above.

Henry of Ghent professes this same opinion, Quodlibet 5, D1 question four, saying that this proposition in the divided sense, "What God wills, He cannot not will," has a twofold cause of truth. Of the second he says: "The other cause of truth is: God has not in Himself a power by which the will of what He wills could fail to be present in Him 34. That is false, because the power in God's will concerning the actual being of creatures, as was said, is determined by no necessity. Rather, so far as concerns itself, it is indifferent to either alternative, of willing that thing and of not willing it. It recognizes nothing of the possibility or non-possibility of an act of nilling succeeding, in God's will, after an act of willing, but says a sheer possibility toward either, as far as concerns the nature of the divine will. And in that sense likewise that proposition is false in the divided sense: 'It is not possible for one who is not sitting not to sit.' Therefore, according to him, for one who is not now sitting, it is possible, now and for now, to sit."

838C quod enim iste sit Londini in A. non est necessarium absolute, nec esse Londini in A. per se et essentialiter inest huic in A. Imo quatenus est de natura rei, et de rerum potentia absoluta, non repugnaret hoc non inesse huic in A. Potuit enim iste arripuisse iter a diu, et in A. vel prius Romam finaliter peruenisse. Simili quoque modo iste homo qui in A. est albus et sedens, potest in A. non esse in A. albus nec sedens, sed niger et stans aut iacens. Et si quis obijciat quod simili modo posset seu potest Deus non esse; falsissimum est, sicut corollarium decimiquarti primi docet. Hanc autem sententiam plane testatur Iohannes Scotus super 1. sentent. distinctione secunda, Voco, inquiens, contingenter causatum, cuius oppositum posset fieri quando illud fit: et infra super dist. 39. Non modo, inquit, Est causa contingens, quia praeexistebat ante illud instans in quo causat, et tunc vt praeexistens potuit causare vel non causare; quia sicut hoc ens quando est, est necessarium vel contingens, ita causa quando causat, tunc causat necessario vel contingenter. Ex

838D quo igitur in isto instanti voluntas causat hoc velle, et non necessario, ideo contingenter; est igitur potentia causae ad oppositum eius quod causat sine successione, et illa potentia realis est potentia prioris naturaliter, vt actus primi, omnia quae sunt posteriora naturaliter vt actus secundi: actus primus consideratus in illo instanti, in quo est prior naturaliter actu secundo, ita ponit illum in esse tanquam effectum suum contingenter; qui vt prior naturaliter posset eum non ponere, sed oppositum in esse. Qui et ibidem distinguendo multifariam libertatem, sic ait, Est et alia libertas non ita manifesta absque omni successione; ponendo enim voluntatem creatam tantum habere esse in vno instanti, et quod ipsa in illo instanti habeat volutionem, non necessario tunc habet eam; quod et consequenter ostendit per artem obligatoriam, ponendo tanquam possibile illam volutionem in illo instanti non esse, sicut superius faciebam. Hanc eandem sententiam profitetur Henricus de Gandauo 5. D1 de quolibet, quaestione quarta, dicens quod ista in sensu diuiso,

838E Quod Deus vult, non potest non velle, habet duplicem causam veritatis, de quarum secunda sic ait; Alia autem causa veritatis est, Deus non habet in se potentiam, qua posset ipsi inesse voluntas eius quod vult, quod falsum est, quia potestas in voluntate Dei circa esse actuale creaturarum, vt dictum est, nulla est necessitate determinate, imo quantum est dese, est ad vtrumlibet de volendo illud, et non volendo, nihil cognoscendo de possibilitate vel non possibilitate succedendi circa voluntatem Dei actum nolendi post actum volendi, sed praecisam dicit possibilitatem ad vtrumque, quantum est de natura diuinae voluntatis, et in isto sensu similiter illa est falsa in sensu diuiso, Non sedentem non est possibile non sedere; ergo secundum eum, illum qui nunc non sedet, nunc et pro nunc possibile est sedere.

The same is confirmed by the saying of Saint Thomas in the first part of the Summa, section 19, question 3 35, as written out in the fiftieth of this work.

839A Hoc idem confirmat dictum sancti Thomae 1. part. sum. particula 19. quaest. 3. quinquagesimo huius scriptum.

The sixth truth, however, is shown by this fifth, and by the proof of it.

839A Veritas autem sexta ostenditur per hanc quintam, et per ostensionem illius.

839A–839B
  • ‖A1 (variant) cognitionem.

For the seventh truth it must be known that the following possibility defined above, the actuated and also ordained possibility, and the determined, actuated or ordained possibility are the same. For just as the necessity by which everything that is, when it is, necessarily is, is called following, determined, actuated and ordained, so also the opposite possibility, by which, according to some, something that is, while it is, can oppositely not be, is named by the same names, on account of a lack of proper names or ‖A1 by-names, that is, of proper differentiae. This seventh truth, so understood, plainly follows from what was shown earlier here and in the fiftieth of this work above. For it was shown here and there that an act of the divine will, as of the human, when it is, necessarily is, by following necessity; wherefore, by the opposite possibility, it is not possible for it not to be.

839A Pro septima veritate sciendum quod eadem est actuata et etiam ordinata possibilitas sequens superius definita, et possibilitas determinata, actuata, seu ordinata. Sicut enim necessitas, qua omne quod est, quando est, necesse est esse, dicitur sequens, determinata, actuata et ordinata; sic et possibilitas opposita, qua secundum quosdam, aliquid quod est, dum est, opposite potest non esse, cognominatur eisdem nominibus propter defectum nominum seu ‖A1 cognominum propriorum, differentiarum scilicet propriarum. Haec autem septima veritas taliter intellecta manifeste consequitur ex prius ostensis hic et quinquagesimo huius supra. Ostensum namque fuerat hic et ibi, quod actum voluntatis diuinae sicuti et humanae, quando est, necesse est esse necessitate sequente; quare possibilitate opposita, non est possibile ipsum

839B non esse.

839B

For the eighth it must be known that God's knowledge is twofold, namely incomplex and complex, in the manner in which it is granted to an ignorant and ‖B1 stammering man to know and express it, as the eighteenth of the first showed more fully. God's complex knowledge of things known that are posterior to the divine will is, by the same eighteenth, through the divine will. Hence it also follows that will, negatively and affirmatively, according to the truths set forth about it. But God's incomplex knowledge, that of simple apprehension, in no way follows the divine will. For God so knows all knowable things necessarily and simply. Although the cognitive power in God in some way precedes this act naturally or causally, it is nevertheless in no way possible that He should not always produce and have that act, as was said of similar matters in the proof of the third truth. Of God's complex knowledge of things known that are prior to the divine will, the same must be held as of His incomplex knowledge.

839B Pro octaua sciendum, quod scientia Dei est duplex, incomplexa scilicet et complexa, quomodo homini ignoranti et ‖B1 balbutienti illam cognoscere et exprimere est concessum, sicut 18. primi plenius ostendebat. Scientia autem Dei complexa scitorum posteriorum voluntate diuina per idem 18. est per voluntatem diuinam, quare et illam negatiue et affirmatiue consequitur secundum veritates de ipsa praemissas. Scientia autem Dei incomplexa, et simplicis apprehensionis nequaquam diuinam consequitur voluntatem. Deus enim sic cognoscit necessario simpliciter cognoscibilia vniuersa, et licet potentia cognitiua in Deo praecedat quodammodo naturaliter seu causaliter istum actum, non est tamen quouis modo possibile quin semper producat et habeat illum actum, sicut in ostensione tertiae veritatis de similibus dicebatur: de scientia quoque Dei complexa scitorum priorum voluntate diuina similiter sentiendum, sicut de eius scientia incomplexa.

For the ninth I judge it should be held that potuit 36, said of God, in no way properly signifies temporal priority, nor any successive priority, as appears from the premises. It signifies natural or causal priority of a power free according to contradiction toward its free act. According to that priority, namely insofar as the cause preceded, it could thus have refrained altogether from producing that act, as was said above in the proof of the third truth. If, however, it is said of a creature, both priorities can fittingly be designated, since both are found in it, as the proof of the third made plain. The word potuit, of past time, is said more fittingly and customarily of the past than of the present. So, for instance, God could have been unwilling to create the world at the past instant A at which He created; and likewise of creatures, namely of an Angel and a man created and willing at the past instant A, as was said in the proof of the third. It can also be said of the present, though less consonantly, as the fourth truth expressed. Potuisset, however, as every mind assents, signifies the same priority, and this more closely than potuit to this causal priority according to human understanding, and more remotely from temporal priority; and it is likewise said more fittingly of the past than of the present. Yet it is said of the present more fittingly than potuit is. It can also fittingly designate power considered nakedly and absolutely, or absolute power, or power of non-repugnance, as the fifth truth spoke. So it may be said that this man could have done this or that, that is, insofar as it belonged to the nature of absolute power, such that no repugnance would formally have followed. Posset, as every mind conceives, signifies the same natural and causal priority, yet more closely, according to human conception, to this causal priority, and more remotely from temporal priority, than potuit or even potuisset. It also quite apparently signifies absolute power and power of non-repugnance, as was said of potuisset. It is, however, said more fittingly of the present than potuit or potuisset; for it is of present time, but is not said of the past, as those are, whereas it is said of the future, as those are not. For according to the logicians it is an ampliative verb, so that under the form of the present tense it can be extended further to the future, as when one says, "God could tomorrow not will what tomorrow He will will, and do what He will not do." Here, however, temporal priority is in no way properly designated, but natural or causal priority, or even absolute power, or power of non-repugnance. Potest is likewise said for two times, namely present and future, because it is an extensive or ampliative verb, as was said above. If it is said of the future, as "God can tomorrow not will what tomorrow He will will, and not do what He will do," it does not properly signify temporal priority, but causal, or absolute, priority, and that of non-repugnance, as was said of posset. If it were said of a creature, say of a man, both priorities could be designated, as was said of potuit. That is also true of potuisset when it is said of the past, and of posset when it is said of the future. But if it is said of the present, and for the present, as "God now can, and for now, not will what He now wills,"

839C Pro nona reputo sentiendum quod, Potuit, dictum de Deo nequaquam proprie significet prioritatem temporalem, nec aliquam successiuam, sicut ex praemissis apparet, sed prioritatem naturalem, seu causalem potentiae liberae secundum contradictionem ad liberum actum suum, secundum quam prioritatem scilicet quatenus causa praecessit, sic actum potuit illum nullatenus produxisse, sicut in ostensione tertiae veritatis superius dicebatur: Si tamen de creatura dicatur, potest vtraque prioritas congrue designari, quoniam apud ipsam vtraque prioritas reperitur, sicut ostensio tertiae patefecit. Conuenientius autem et consuetius dicitur verbum, Potuit, praeteriti temporis, pro praeterito, quam pro praesenti; sicut quod Deus potuit noluisse creare mundum in A. instanti praeterito quo creauit; et de creaturis similiter, scilicet de Angelo et homine in A. instanti praeterito creatis et volentibus, sicut in ostensione tertiae dicebatur; quanquam et de praesenti, licet minus consone possit dici, sicut quarta veritas exprimebat. Potuisset autem, sicut cuiuslibet animus acquiescit, eandem prioritatem significat,

839D et hoc propinquius quam potuit huic prioritati causali secundum intellectionem humanam, et remotius a prioritate temporali, quod et dicitur conuenientius de praeterito quam praesenti; conuenientius tamen quam Potuit dicitur de praesenti. Potest etiam congrue designare potentiam nude et absolute consideratam, siue potentiam absolutam, aut non repugnantiae, sicut quinta veritas loquebatur, vt sic dicatur, quod iste potuisset hoc vel illud, hoc est, quatenus fuit de ratione potentiae absolutae, ita quod nulla repugnantia formaliter secuta fuisset. Posset, vt cuiuslibet concipit animus, eandem prioritatem naturalem et causalem significat, propinquius tamen secundum conceptionem humanam huic prioritati causali, et remotius a prioritate temporali, quam Potuit, vel etiam Potuisset, quod etiam satis apparenter significat potentiam absolutam et non repugnantiae, sicut de Potuisset est dictum: dicitur autem conuenientius de praesenti, quam Potuit, vel Potuisset; est enim praesentis temporis, de praeterito vero non dicitur, sicut illa; sed de futuro, sicut illa non dicuntur. Est enim secundum

839E Logicos verbum ampliatiuum, quare sub voce praesentis temporis potest extendi vlterius ad futurum, vt sic dicatur, Deus posset cras nolle quod cras volet, et facere quod non faciet; vbi tamen nequaquam proprie prioritas temporis, sed prioritas naturalis seu causalis, vel etiam potentia absoluta aut non repugnantiae designatur. Potest, similiter pro duobus temporibus dicitur, de praesenti scilicet et futuro, quia est verbum extensiuum, seu ampliatiuum, vt superius dicebatur. Si autem dicatur de futuro, vt Deus potest cras nolle quod cras volet, et non facere quod faciet, non significat proprie prioritatem temporalem, sed causalem seu absolutam, et non repugnantiae, sicut dictum est de Posset: Si autem de creatura, puta de homine diceretur, posset vtraque prioritas designari, sicut de Potuit dicebatur, quod etiam verum est, de Potuisset, quando de praeterito dicitur, et de Posset, quando dicitur de futuro. Si vero dicatur de praesenti, et pro praesenti, vt Deus nunc potest, et pro nunc nolle quod nunc vult, non

it does not so plainly signify the natural or causal priority mentioned. Hence the mind of the hearer does not so readily admit that saying as it would if potuit, potuisset or posset were said. It recoils somewhat and resists, as if it were said of a man, "A man now willing something can, now and for now, not will it," or "A man now white or seated can, now and for now, not be white or seated." For the mind takes the underlying thing together with the quality or disposition which it now has, which at first sight it also indicates to be necessarily for now. Every mind likewise takes it as a principle, as it were naturally implanted in it and well known, that "Everything that is, when it is, necessarily is." So it also rejects, and does not admit, the contrary possibility. Again, when it is said, "God or man can, now and for now, not will what he now wills," if this is understood of power considered nakedly and absolutely, insofar as it belongs to the nature of power, or of absolute power, or of non-repugnance, it is true and truly to be conceded, as can be gathered from the proof of the fifth truth set out above. Yet the mind receives such a saying much more willingly with posset than with potest, because the signification of the former becomes known more easily in posset than in potest. In a similar way a difference can perhaps also be assigned between volui, voluissem, volo, vellem ("I willed, I would have willed, I will, I would will"); feci, fecissem, facio, facerem; and the like.

"To be able" (posse), however, possibility, power and potestas seem to signify a power preceding its act naturally or causally, able freely, according to contradiction, to do that act and not to do it. According to this opinion the Philosopher says in Metaphysics 9, 10 37 that rational powers, or powers with reason, are of contraries; and further on, in 18, that powers according to reason are of contradiction, since what is able to move in this way is able also not in this way, as the fourth of this book and the twenty-fifth of the first showed more fully. They can also signify the naked and absolute power, or power of non-repugnance, spoken of above, according to the opinion of the same Philosopher in Prior Analytics 1, recited above in the proof of the fifth. For so it is said that in God there was, is, or will be the ability, possibility, power and potestas of not willing what He willed, wills, or will will; and the same can likewise be said of a creature. I thought these matters should be treated somewhat at length, for this reason: knowledge of them greatly distinguishes, elucidates and clears the understanding of Sacred Scripture, of the Doctors, and of all who speak in common, while ignorance of them greatly confounds, clouds and obscures it.

This depth, and the other preceding ones, that most subtle investigator Robert, Bishop of Lincoln 38, digging most profoundly even to the foundation in them, found; and he showed most clearly how God earlier could, and could not, have failed to know or to will what He knows or knew, wills or willed. He showed also how He would be able and would not be able, is able and is not able, not to know and not to will what He knows and wills. He did so after he had said, in On Free Choice 7, that in God there is the power that He might not have known what He knows; and in chapter eight he argues thus against it: "Whatever is, while it is, necessarily is, and it is not possible that it not be then, when it is; just as for Socrates to be white, if it is true at instant A, he has no ability that it be false at A. If, then, what is true at instant A cannot be false at that same A, then, since eternity, lying at the limit of simplicity, is simpler than any instant, what is true in eternity cannot be false in that same eternity. But that God knows A in eternity is true; therefore there is no ability in Him not to know A." In chapter nine, replying by way of final determination, he says thus: "Just as light is prior to brightness not in time but by nature and cause, so, even if the light were eternal and without beginning, nonetheless the light generating the brightness would be prior to the brightness generated, naturally and causally. And just as, according to Chrysostom, the Father too is prior to the Son neither in eternity nor in nature but in cause (for he says thus on In the beginning was the Word: 'The Father precedes the Word not by nature but by cause; the Father precedes the Word causally; the Son precedes all things that were made through Him, naturally'), so there power in some way precedes act, not in eternity, nor perhaps in nature, since they are one in nature and one nature, but perhaps power there precedes act by cause, and also by a priority from which the consequence is not convertible. So animal precedes man, though power and act are not one thing and another in substance; so the Father is prior to the Son in cause, though Father and Son are one in substance. This causal priority is suggested by the co-signification of the past tense through this word potuit. When I say, 'God could not have known A,' and when it is said, 'God would be able not to have known A,' there is suggested freedom of choice, and a rational power, one by nature toward this, which is in act, and toward its opposite. This predication, therefore, when I say 'God can,' can turn back upon the very nature that is able, and so it is true that He can do either of the opposites. So what Anselm says is true: 'God can not will what He wills.' And it is evident that He can will what He wills, and so He can do the opposites. For so, by the force of the expression, on account of the priority suggested by this word

840A ita plane significat prioritatem naturalem seu causalem praedictam; quare nec ita admittit istud dictum animus audientis, sicut si diceretur, Potuit, Potuisset, seu Posset, sed renuit quodammodo et resistit, sicut si diceretur de homine, Homo volens nunc quicquam, potest nunc et pro nunc illud nolle, aut Homo nunc albus vel sedens, potest nunc et pro nunc non esse albus vel sedens. Animus etenim accipit rem subiectam cum qualitate seu dispositione quam nunc habet, quam et prima facie indicat necessrio pro nunc esse, sicut et omnis animus quasi pro quodam principio sibi naturaliter indito atque notorio accipit, quod, Omne quod est, quando est, necesse est esse; quare et possibilitatem contrariam renuit, nec admittit. Item cum quod dicitur, Deus vel Homo potest nunc et pro nunc nolle quod nunc vult, intelligatur depotentia nude et absolute considerata, quatenus est de ratione potentiae siue de potentia absoluta aut non repugnantiae, verum est et veraciter concedendum, sicut potest haberi ex ostensione quintae veritatis praemissae Multum tamen libentius recipit animus tale ductum, cum Posset, quam cum Potent eo quod significatio huius facilius innotescit in Posset, quam in Potest. Secundum similem quoque modum potest differentia inter

840B Volui, Voluissem, Volo, Vellem; Feci, Fecissem, Facio, Facerem; et similia forsitan assignari. Posse vero, possibilitas, potentia et potestas videntur significare potentiam praecedentem naturaliter seu causaliter suum actum, potentem libere secundum contradictionem agere illum et non; secundum quam sententiam dicit Philosophus 9. Metaphys. 10. quod Potentiae rationales seu cum ratione sunt contrariorum: et infra 18. quod potentiae secundum rationem sunt contradictionis, quia possibile sic mouere, potest et non sic, sicut quartum huius, et vicesimum quintum primi plenius ostendebant: Possunt etiam significare potentiam nudam et absolutam, seu non repugnantiae supradictam, secundum sententiam eiusdem Philosophi 1. Prior, in ostensione quintae superius recitatam. Sic enim dicitur, quod in Deo fuit, est, aut erit, posse, possibilitas, potentia et potestas nolendi quod voluit, vult, aut volet, quod et de creatura similiter dici potest. Haec autem ideo diffusius paululum tractanda putaui, eo quod horum cognitio intellectum Sacrae Scripturae,

840C Doctorum, ac omnium communiter loquentium multum distinguit, elucidat et serenat, et eius ignorantia ipsum multum confundit, obnubilat et obscurat. Hanc autem profunditatem, ac alias praecedentes ille subtilissimus perscrutator Robertus Lincolniensis Episcopus profundissime fodiens, etiam vsque ad fundamentum in eis, inueniens etiam ac ostendens clarissime quomodo Deus prius potuit et non potuit non sciuisse aut noluisse quod scit aut sciuit, vult aut voluit, et quomodo posset et non posset, potest et non potest non scire et nolle quod scit et vult, postquam de libero arbitrio 7. dixit, quod in Deo est posse vt non scierit quod scit; et capit. octauo sic arguit contra illud; Quidlibet dum est, necesse est esse, et non est possibile vt non sit tunc quando est, sicut Socratem esse album, si est verum in A instanti, non habet posse vt sit falsum in A. Si itaque quod est verum in A. instanti, non potest esse falsum in eodem A. Aeternitas autem cum sit in termino simplicitatis omni instanti simplicior, non potest verum in aeternitate esse falsum in eadem aeternitate: Atqui Deum scire A. in aeternitate verum est, ergo non est posse ad ipsum non scire A. Capitulo

840D nono finaliter determinando respondens sic ait; Quemadmodum lux non est tempore, sed natura et causa prior splendore, et si esset lux aeterna et sine initio, nihilominus tamen lux gignens splendorem naturaliter et causaliter prior esset splendore genito. Et sicut secundum Chrysostomum, Pater etiam non aeternitate, non natura est prior filio, sed causa; Ipse enim sic dicit super, In principio erat verbum; Praecedit Pater verbum non natura, sed causa; Praecedit Pater verbum causaliter, praecedit filius omnia, quae per ipsum facta sunt, naturaliter; sic posse ibi aliquo modo praecedit actum, non aeternitate nec forte natura, cum sint vnum in natura, et vna natura, sed forte praecedit ibi posse actum causa, et etiam prioritate a qua non conuertitur consequentia: sicut animal praecedit hominem, cum tamen non sint aliud et aliud posse et actus in substantia; sic Pater prior est Filio causa, cum tamen Pater et Filius vnum sint in substantia. Haec prioritas causalis insinuatur ex consignificatione praeteriti per hoc verbum, Potuit. Cum dico, Deus potuit

840E non sciuisse A. et cum dicitur, Deus posset non sciuisse A. insinuatur libertas arbitrij, et potestas rationalis vna ad hoc naturaliter quae est in actu ad suum oppositum; Potest itaque haec praedicatio, cum dico Deus potest, redire super ipsam naturam potentem, et sic verum est, quod potest vtrumque oppositorum; Sic verum est quod dicit Anselmus, Deus potest non velle quod vult; et constat quod potest velle quod vult, et ita potest opposita: et sic enim de vi sermonis propter prioritatem insinuatam per hoc verbum,

841A–841E
  • ‖C1 (variant) voluisse.
  • D1 Lincolniensis [Grosseteste].
  • E1 Lombard.

potuit, the predication of that same word turns back, and likewise of this word posset. Or this predication can turn back upon Him considered under the aspect of one acting one of the opposites; and so it is impossible for Him not to will what He wills, or not to know what He knows. For in God's nature there is power toward both, which causally precedes both; but with respect to Him acting one of the two, since He is immutable, there is no power toward the opposite of what is in act. For just as, according to Anselm's distinction, the free will of a man, where power precedes the act temporally, can not will, and cannot not will, but necessarily wills (for it can not will before it wills, because it is free, and when it already wills it cannot not will, but necessarily wills, since it is impossible for it, with respect to the same thing, at once to will and not to will), so perhaps in God, where there is no temporal precedence but a causal one, if God's nature itself is regarded not under the aspect of acting, and is compared with the free will of man bare of act before he wills, it will be true to say, 'God can not will what He wills.' But if the divine nature itself is regarded under the aspect of acting, and is compared with the free will of man when he already wills in act, it will be true to say, 'God necessarily wills what He wills, and does not will what He does not will.' For it is impossible for Him not to will what He wills, or to will what He does not will. This distinction, which temporal priority makes in our power and act, causal priority makes there likewise, as does the subject upon which the diverse predication turns back, by diverse consideration 39. But the distinction is more manifest where temporal priority accompanies it.

"By such a distinction too, in the consideration of the subject, when 'to be able' is predicated of God, we say that God can create many worlds, or infinite worlds, and yet that He cannot do this. For if God's nature itself is regarded, being infinitely powerful, it can indeed do this as regards power. But if that same nature is regarded in its most ordered acting, it is impossible for it to create many worlds, and impossible for it not to create one world; yet as regards its power this is possible. Likewise God could, so far as power goes, have freed man otherwise than through the death of His Son; but if He is considered as doing all things most fittingly, He could not have freed man otherwise. Hence Augustine says that He could have freed him otherwise; Anselm, however, that He could not have freed him otherwise; and so likewise many other Authors. And to make evident what has already been said, let us posit that created free choice does not exist before it actually wills something, rightly or not rightly, as perhaps was the free choice of the Angel and of the first man. Did not the Angel, according to this, when he was simultaneously with the first act of existing, will in an act of willing something well or badly (Gabriel, for instance, something good, Lucifer something bad), and was what he willed in the free power of each, and could each have been unwilling ‖C1 the opposite of what he willed 40? Otherwise neither would the one be praiseworthy, nor the other blameworthy, nor would they have had freedom of choice. Let their state also be understood to have been simple, namely instantaneous or eternal. Would not each, simultaneously with the act of one of the opposites, have had in the same indivisible the power toward the opposite act? And would not such a predication be true of each, 'This one can will the opposite of what he wills, or not will what he wills,' if the predication turns back upon the nature of free will considered nakedly, without its act? And because by the force of the expression the predication with this verb potuit or posset so turns back, every mind at once conceives this to be true: 'The first Angel, at once, together with the first [instant], was, and willed this; he could, or would be able, not to have willed the same.' And because a present verb, according to the usage of speech, turns back more upon the subject according to the disposition which it has in act, the mind at once conceives this rather to be false: 'He can not will what he wills,' if he wills in the indivisible, as was posited."

The same writer, further on, resolving the argument recited above, writes thus: "It is clear, then, that what is, necessarily is while it is, D1 and yet it is not unfitting, but for something it is necessary, that in the same indivisible there be a power toward the opposite of what is, as in the example given about the Angel; and that the predication of necessity and of the possibility of the opposite does not turn back upon what is simply the same and considered in the same way." According to this understanding, therefore, I think the statements of Lombard alleged to the contrary can reasonably be explained; and Robert of Lincoln understands him in this way in similar matters, in On Free Choice 7, saying: "There is in God an eternal power that, without beginning, He might not have known what He knows. Hence the Master in the Sentences: God could have created nothing, and so have foreknown nothing created. He has therefore the power that He would never have created, and never have known many things which He created and knew. From this power, which is toward either of the opposites, namely to have known and not to have known without beginning, there follows the contingency of things." The words of Lombard himself also plainly express this understanding. E1 For in the first of the Sentences, dist. thirty-nine, he says thus: "Just as the divine essence cannot be increased or diminished, so neither can the divine knowledge; and yet it is granted that He can know what He does not know, and can not know what He knows, because something that is not could be an object of His knowledge, and something that is could fail to be an object, without any change in the knowledge itself." "Posse," he says, "and posset"; and these, according to the explanations given above, signify a power free as to contradiction, insofar as it precedes its free act naturally or causally, or else power considered nakedly and absolutely, namely as far as concerns the nature of power. Hence also further on, in the same distinction,

841A Potuit redit eiusdem verbi praedicatio; similiter huius verbi, Posset; vel potest haec praedicatio redire super ipsum consideratum in ratione agentis vnum oppositorum; et sic est impossibile ipsum non velle quod vult, vel non scire quod scit: Est enim in Dei natura posse ad vtrumque, quod causaliter praecedit vtrumque, sed super ipsum agens alterum, cum sit immutabilis, non est posse ad oppositum eius quod in actu est. Sicut enim secundum distinctionem Anselmi libera voluntas hominis, vbi posse praecedit temporaliter actum, potest non velle, et non potest non velle, sed necesse est eam velle; Potest namque non velle antequam velit, quia libera est, et cum iam vult, non potest non velle, sed eam velle necesse est, quoniam impossibile est illi ad ipsum simul et velle et non velle; Sic forte in Deo, vbi non est aliqua temporalis praecessio sed causalis, si respiciatur ipsa Dei natura non in ratione agendi, et comparetur liberae voluntati hominis nudae ab actu antequam velit, verum erit dicere, Deus potest non velle quod vult: Si vero respiciatur ipsa diuina natura in ratione agendi, et

841B comparetur liberae voluntati hominis cum iam actu vult, verum erit dicere, Deum necesse est velle quod vult, et non velle quod non vult: Impossibile est enim cum non velle quod vult, vel velle quod non vult. Quam distinctionem facit in nostro posse et actu prioritas temporalis hanc ibidem facit prioritas causalis et subiecti super quod redit praedicatio diuersa, diuersa consideratione, sed manifestior est distinctio vbi comitatur prioritas temporalis: Pertalem quoque distinctionem considerationis subiecti, cum praedicatur Posse de Deo, dicimus Deum posse creare plures mundos, vel infinitos mundos, et tamen ipsum non posse hoc. Si enim respiciatur ipsa Dei natura, in infinitum potens potest quidem hoc de potentia; si vero ipsa eadem respiciatur in agendis ordinatissima, impossibile est eam plures mundos creare, et impossibile est eam mundum vnum non creare, tamen de eius potentia est hoc possibile. Similiter potuit Deus, quantum est de potentia, aliter liberasse hominem quam per filij sui mortem; sed si consideretur omnia agens conuenientissime, non potuit aliter hominem

841C liberasse: Vnde Augustinus dicit quod aliter potuit liberasse; Anselmus vero, quod non potuit aliter liberasse, et similiter multi alij Autores. Et ad iam dictorum euidentiam ponamus liberum arbitrium creatum non prius esse quam actu velit aliquid recte, vel non recte, sicut forte fuit liberum arbitrium Angeli et primi hominis: Nonne secundum hoc Angelus, cum fuit simul cum primo actu existendi, voluit actu volendi aliquid bene vel male, vtpote Gabriel aliquid bene, Lucifer aliquid male, et in vtriusque libera potestate fuit quod voluit, et vterque potuit ‖C1 noluisse oppositum eius quod voluit? Alioquin nec iste laudabilis, nec ille vituperabilis, nec libertatem arbitrij habuissent. Intelligatur etiam eorum status fuisse simplex, scilicet instantaneus vel aeternus; Nonne simul cum actu vnius oppositorum habuisset in eodem indiuisibili vterque posse ad actum oppositum, et vera esset talis praedicatio de vtroque, Iste potest velle oppositum eius quod vult vel non velle quod vult, si redeat praedicatio super naturam liberae voluntatis nude consideratam sine actu suo? Et quia de vi sermonis sic redit

841D praedicatio cum hoc verbo Potuit, vel Posset, omnis animus statim concipit hanc esse veram, Primus Angelus statim simul cum primo fuit, et hoc voluit, potuit vel posset hoc idem non voluisse; et quia verbum praesens magis de vsu sermonis redit super subiectum secundum dispositionem quam actu habet, animus statim magis concipit hanc esse falsam, Potest non velle quod vult, si indiuisibili vult, sicut positum est. Qui et infra soluendo argumentum recitatum superius, ita scribit; Patet itaque quod illud quod est, necesse est esse dum est, D1 et tamen non inconueniens, sed alicui est necessarium in eodem indiuisibili esse posse ad oppositum eius quod est, sicut in dicto exemplo de Angelo, et quod non redit praedicatio necessitatis et possibilitatis oppositi super simpliciter idem et eodem modo consideratum. Secundum hunc igitur intellectum puto rationabiliter posse exponi dicta Lumbardi in contrarium allegata, sicque ipsum in similibus intelligit Robertus Lincolniensis de libero arbitrio 7. Est, inquiens, in Deo aeternum posse, vt sine initio non scierit illud quod scit; vnde Magister

841E in sententijs, Dens potuit nulla creasse, et ita nulla creata praesciuisse: habet ergo potentiam vt nun quam creasset, et nunquam sciuisset multa quae creauit; et sciuit; Ex hoc vtique posse quod est ad vtrumque oppositorum, scilicet scisse, et non scisse sine initio sequitur rerum contingentia. Hunc etiam intellectum verba ipsius exprimunt euidenter. E1 Primi namque sententiarum dist. tricesima nona sic ait, Sicut non potest augeri vel minui diuina essentia, ita nec diuina scientia, et tamen conceditur posse scire quod non scit, et posse non scire quod scit, quia posset aliquid esse subiectum eius scientiae quod non est, et posset non esse subiectum aliquid quod est, sine permutatione ipsius scientiae. Posse, inquit, et posset; quae secundum expositiones praemissas significant potentiam contradictorie liberam, quatenus praecedit naturaliter seu causaliter liberum actum suum, siue potentiam nude et absolute consideratam, quantum scilicet est de ratione potentiae; quare et infra eadem distinctione,

842A
  • A1 The Philosopher.

"If," he says, "you say that God can know or foreknow what from eternity He has not known or foreknown, that is, that He has the power of knowing and foreknowing from eternity, and now something, and yet that thing is neither foreknown nor future, it is true" 41; and in dist. forty: "When foreknowledge or predestination of God is in question, possibility and impossibility are to be referred to the power of God, which has always been and is the same, A1 because predestination, foreknowledge and power are one in God." In a similar way the Philosopher seems to speak in Peri hermeneias 1, last [chapter] 42, denying necessity in future contingents, and affirming that in them it is possible to be and not to be, and that in them it happens to be and not to be. These words, however, signify power insofar as it precedes its act naturally, as appears from the premises; or rather, as seems more likely, insofar as it precedes its act temporally, through which precedence natural precedence also can reasonably be intimated, as was said above. That he is speaking of temporal priority the example shows well: "Many things," he says, "are manifest to us as being so, such as that this cloak can be cut up and is not cut up, but is first worn out; likewise it is also possible for it not to be cut up; for it would not be possible for it to be worn out first, unless it were possible for it not to be cut up."

842A Si, inquit, dicis Deum non posse scire vel praescire, quod ab aeterno non sciuit vel praesciuit, id est, habere potentiam sciendi et praesciendi ab aeterno, et modo aliquid, nec tamen illud praescitum est, vel futurum est, verum est: et dist. quadragesima. Cum de praescientia vel de praedestinatione Dei agitur, possibilitas et impossibilitas ad potentiam Dei referatur, quae semper eadem fuit et est, A1 quia praedestinatio, praescientia, potentia vnum in Deo est. Simili quoque modo videtur loqui Philosophus 1. peri hermenias vlt. negans necessitatem in futuris contingentibus, et affirmans quod in eis est possibile esse et non esse, et quod in eis contingit esse et non esse. Haec autem verba significant potentiam quatenus praecedit naturaliter suum actum, vt ex praemissis apparet, imo, vt magis videtur, quatenus praecedit temporaliter suum actum, per quam praecessionem potest etiam rationabiliter innui praecessio naturalis, vt superius dicebatur. Quod autem de prioritate temporali loquatur, exemplum bene ostendit; Multa, inquit, nobis manifesta sunt sic se habentia, vt quoniam hanc vestem possibile est incidi et non inciditur, sed prius exteritur; similiter autem et non incidi possibile est; non enim esset possibile prius exteri, nisi esset possibile non incidi.

It also seems not out of keeping with the text that when he says "it is possible for this to be and not to be," he is speaking of absolute power, as was clear in the twenty-ninth part of this 43, that is, as far as the nature of power considered bare and absolutely is concerned. Hence, immediately after reciting his last words, he concludes and adds: "So in other future things, that is, from the cutting or not cutting of the garment, whatever are said to be of this kind according to power, it is clear that not all things come about from necessity," namely from a necessity repugnant to this power. The sayings of Scotus on Sentences 1, dist. 2, 39 44, and especially the fortieth, indicate this same opinion; they are cited in the proof of the fifth part of this. B1 Otherwise it can be said that Lombard 45 is not speaking there by way of definition and according to his own opinion, but rather by way of inquiry and according to the opinion of others. For in the fortieth distinction, where he had been cited, he raised the question of predestination, "Can the predestined man be damned?", and says: "In the solution of this question I would rather hear others than teach." And below: "It is conceded by some that even now it can be, God not having predestined from eternity 46. Likewise they say of things foreknown and of foreknowledge what they by no means concede in the actions or operations of God and of men; for once something has been done or said, they do not concede that it can not be, or not have been." A third response could be given, which does not please me: to deny the very thing outright in this matter. This seems to be the view of St Thomas on Sentences 1, dist. 38, question 5, where he plainly rejects the response that seems to be his, as is more fully recited in the fiftieth of this.

842B Videtur etiam non inconsone textui, quod, eum dicit possibile est hoc esse et non esse, Intelligit de potentia absoluta, sicut patuit vicesimo nono huius, seu quantum est de ratione potentiae nude et absolute consideratae; Vnde et post verba eius vltima recitata immediate concludendo subiungit; Quare in alijs futuris, scilicet ab incisione vel non incisione vestis, quaecunque secundum potentiam dicuntur huiusmodi, manifestum est, quoniam non omnia ex necessitate fiunt, ex necessitate videlicet huic potentiae repugnante. Hanc eandem sententiam innuunt dicta Scoti super 1. sentent. dist. 2. 39. et specialiter quadragesima, in ostensione quintae huius praescripta. B1 Aliter potest dici, quod Lumbardus non loquitur ibi definitiue et secundum sententiam propriam, sed potius inquisitiue et secundum sententiam aliorum. Nam dist. quadragesima, vbi fuerat allegatus, mota quaestione de praedestinatione, Nunquid Praedestinatus possit damnari, sic ait; In huius quaestionis solutione mallem alios audire quam docere: Et infra, Conceditur a quibusdam, quod et modo potest

842C cum Deus non praedestinasse ab aeterno: Ita et de praescitis et de praescientia dicunt, quod in actionibus vel operationibus Dei et hominum nullatenus concedunt; ex quo enim aliquid factum est vel dictum, non concedunt quod possit non esse vel non fuisse. Tertia posset esse responsio, quae mihi non placet; Ipsum videlicet in ista materia plane negare, sicut videtur Sanctus Thomas super 1. sentent. dist. tricesima octaua quaestione quinta, vbi responsionem, quae videtur illius, reprobat manifeste, sicut quinquagesimo huius plenius recitatur.

The tenth truth, as to both parts of it, follows plainly from what has been premised. For the affirmative part follows from the fifth and sixth, and the negative part follows evidently from the seventh. And if someone objects that, were there a power that could in no way pass into act, that power would be wholly idle, so that if there is some power that in some way cannot pass into act, it is at least idle in that respect, and therefore some power in God is in some way idle: someone could press this argument, perhaps more sophistically than demonstratively, by arguing similarly. In God there is power for the infinite division of a continuum into equal parts, for the infinite creation of finite foot-long quantities, for inscribing in or circumscribing about an assigned circle a figure of infinitely many rectilinear angles that is equilateral and equiangular, and for creating, to any finite continuous or discrete quantity whatever, what is to be created. Yet this power cannot be brought to act, for it would involve a contradiction for it to be so. But it can more truly be said that the power by which God can for now positively not will what he now wills is a rational power, and so is the same for contraries, and therefore is now in act, though not of not-willing but of willing. Hence Robert of Lincoln, On Free Choice 8, argues against this possibility in this way: D1 "If this possibility is without act and void, it is not deducible into act." 47 Replying below at 9, he says: "It is true that a possibility that is impossible to be led into act is no possibility, or is void; and yet the possibility by which God can not know, or could have not known what he knows, is something and is not void, because it is a rational possibility and the same for opposites, and whichever of the opposites it be, it is brought into its act, since it is one and the same for both." Nevertheless, as it seems, this does not wholly settle the mind of the objector. For the objector means that every active power can issue not merely into some act, but into any act whatever in respect of which it is called a power, and when, or for when, it is called a power. Hence also the power of willing in God or in man, which is called power now and for now toward an act that it does not now have, can for now issue into that act. So, approaching the matter more closely,

842C Decima veritas, quantum ad vtramque eius partem, plane sequitur ex praemissis. Nam quantum ad partem affirmatiuam, ex quinta et sexta, quantum vero ad negatiuam ex septima sequitur euidenter. Et si quis obijciat, quod si esset potentia, quae nullo modo posset exire in actum, illa esset penitus otiosa; quare si sit aliqua potentia, quae aliquo modo non possit exire in actum, illa saltem illo modo est otiosa; ergo aliqua est potentia aliquo modo otiosa in Deo. Huic autem rationi posset quis instare magis forsan sophistice quam demonstratiue, similiter arguendo; In Deo est potentia ad infinitam diuisionem continui in partes aequales, ad infinitam

842D creationem quantitatum pedalium finitarum, ad inscribendum vel circumscribendum infinitorum angulorum rectilineorum figuram aequilateram et aequiangulam circulo assignato, ad quantumcunque finitum continuum vel discretum potest creare creandum, quae tamen ad actum educi non potest; Nam contradictionem includeret ita esse. Sed verius potest dici quod potentia qua Deus potest pro nunc nolle positiue quod vult nunc, quia est potentia rationalis, est eadem contrariorum, et ideo nunc est in actu, non tamen nolendi, sed volendi: Vnde et Robertus Lincolniensis de libero arbitrio 8. D1 contra istam possibilitatem arguit isto modo, Si haec possibilitas est sine actu et cassa, non est deductibilis in actum. Qui infra 9. respondens, Verum est, inquit, quod possibilitas impossibilis ad actum deduci, nulla est possibilitas aut cassa est; et tamen possibilitas, qua Deus potest non scire, vel potuit non scire quod scit, aliqua est et cassa non est, quia est possibilitas rationalis et

842E eadem oppositorum, et vtrum oppositorum sit, in actum suum educitur, cum ad vtrumque sit vna et eadem. Veruntamen, vt videtur, istud non plane sedat animum opponentis; Intendit enim opponens, quod omnis potentia actiua nedum possit in aliquem actum exire, verum in quemlibet actum respectu cuius dicitur esse potentia, et quando seu pro quando dicitur esse potentia. Quare et quod potentia volutiua Dei vel hominis, quae dicitur potentia nunc et pro nunc ad actum quem non habet nunc, possit pro nunc in illum; ideo propinquius accedendo

it seems that one should say this: power in respect of some act, when and in the way that it is in respect of that act, can issue into it, but in the way in which it is not in respect of it, by no means. Now the power of willing in God and in man is, for now, power to the act opposite to the one it now has only by preceding possibility, and as far as the nature of power considered bare and absolutely is concerned, that is, of absolute power or power of non-repugnance. So understood, it can, or (to put it in the way more acceptable to the mind) it could for now issue into that act, as is evident from the sixth truth and the fifth and their proofs. By the following possibility, however, determined, actuated, or ordered by the act it now has, it by no means can; rather, in this way it is necessary that that power for now have this act and lack the contrary. Perhaps one may still object by asking: is a power of willing of this kind before the act, or with the act? For this division is by opposites, as the Philosophers and all commonly attest. Not before the act, because in this instant it is not, nor can it be, before and after; nor with the act, because the act is not. Here, however, one can answer as above: that that power is with the act, namely the act it now has. But if he is speaking of the act in respect of which it is called a power, which it does not have, it can be said that it is not before that act in time, nor with it, because that act is not. So it is with a man's power of willing in respect of act A, which he can have tomorrow but will not have. Hence that division mentioned seems to be understood by no means of possible acts alone, but only of acts really present or future. Or it can be said that there is there a certain priority, not actual but habitual, not temporal but natural or causal, by which that power could produce that act beforehand; and such priority and posteriority is, without repugnance, simultaneous with the simultaneity of a temporal instant.

843A videtur dicendum, quod potentia respectu alicuius actus, quando et quomodo est respectu illius, potest in illum exire, modo autem quo non est illius, nequaquam: potentia autem volutiua in Deo et in homine non est pro nunc potentia ad actum oppositum illius quem nunc habet, nisi possibilitate praecedente, et quantum est de ratione potentiae nude et absolute consideratae, seu de potentia absoluta aut non repugnantiae, et sic potest, siue, vt acceptius animo dicatur, posset pro nunc in illum, sicut ex sexta veritate et quinta et earum ostensione apparet; possibilitate vero sequente et determinata, actuata, seu ordinata per actum quem nunc habet, nequaquam; imo sic necesse est potentiam illam pro nunc habere hunc actum, contrarioque carere. Adhuc forsitan opponendo quaeritur, Nunquid potentia huiusmodi volutiua sit ante actum, vel cum actu. Haec enim diuisio est per opposita, sicut Philosophi et omnes communiter attestantur. Non ante actum, quia in hoc instanti non est nec esse potest ante et post; nec cum actu, quia actus non est. Hic autem potest, vt superius,

843B responderi, quod illa potentia est cum actu, cum actu scilicet quem nunc habet: sed si loquatur de actu, respectu cuius dicitur potentia quem non habet, potest dici quod non est ante illum temporaliter nec cum illo, quia actus ille non est, sicut potentia volutiua hominis respectu A. actus, quem potest cras habere, sed non habebit: quare et illa diuisio memorata intelligenda videtur nequaquam de actibus possibilibus tantum, sed solum de actibus realiter praesentibus vel futuris: vel potest dici quod est ibi quaedam prioritas non actualis, sed habitualis, non temporalis, sed naturalis seu causalis, qua illa potentia posset praecedenter producere illum actum, et talis prioritas et posterioritas irrepugnanter est simul simultate temporalis instantis.

The eleventh truth follows from the fifth, sixth, and eighth. For if God or a creature wills or knows something now, then now and for now he can not will it and not know it. And this cannot be through change between opposite terms, namely from such into not-such, because it is not through change in the one willing or knowing, nor in the thing willed or known, nor in any third thing. Not through change in the one willing or knowing, as all concede of God, which the fifth and twenty-third of the first teach. Again, neither is it possible for this to come about in the Creator, nor in the creature, through change in him or in it, past or future, as no one fails to know; nor in the present instant. For that change would necessarily be between opposite terms, namely from such into not-such, or from not-such into such, as every successive or sudden change necessarily is. But no such change can occur in this present instant; for it evidently includes a contradiction that, of one willing A in B at the present instant, there should come to be in B one not willing A in B. For it includes that the same man in the same B at the present instant would will the same A and not will it. Nor is it possible for this to come about through a change in the thing willed or known, because not in the thing willed or known as future, which for now can be not future, and about which it would most seem so. For it formally implies a contradiction that something be changed from non-future to future, or from future to non-future,

843B Vndecima veritas sequitur ex quinta, sexta atque octaua. Si namque Deus aut creatura vult aut scit aliquid nunc, et nunc et pro nunc potest illud non velle, nec scire, et hoc non potest per mutationem inter terminos oppositos, de tali scilicet in non tale, quia non per

843C mutationem in volente aut sciente, nec in voluto aut scito, nec in aliquo tertio; non per mutationem in volente aut sciente, sicut de Deo omnes concedunt, quod et quintum et vicesimum tertium primi decent. Rursum nec hoc est possibile fieri in Creatore, neque in creatura, per mutationem in ipso vel in ipsa praeterita vel futura, sicut nullus ignorat, neque in praesenti instanti: illa enim necessario esset inter terminos oppositos, de tali scilicet in non tale, seu de non tali in tale, sicut est necessario omnis mutatio successiua vel subita. Nulla autem talis mutatio potest fieri in hoc praesenti instanti; nam contradictionem euidenter includit, quod de volente A. in B. praesenti instanti, fiat in B. non volens A. in B.; includit enim quod idem in eodem B. praesenti instanti velit idem A. et non velit. Nec hoc est possibile, fieri permutationem in voluto vel in scito, quia non in voluto aut scito futuro, quod pro nunc potest non esse futurum, de quo maxime videretur: nam contradictionem formaliter implicat, quod aliquid mutetur de non futuro in futurum, vel de futuro in non

except by its being posited in existence, as the eighteenth of this shows. Nor can this come about through change in the thing willed or known as present, for this includes a contradiction, as was shown above in a similar case; nor in the thing willed or known as past, as no one fails to know, and this can be shown as it was shown above of the future. Nor again is it possible for this to come about through change in some third thing, as any mind grasps, since that seems irrelevant. Likewise this man who in the present instant A is in London, white and sitting, can by this possibility in A not be white in London, nor sitting; indeed he can be in A in Rome, black and standing, as the proof of the fifth shows, and not through any change, as no one fails to know. John Scotus plainly testifies to this opinion, as appears in the proof of the fifth truth; Henry of Ghent also holds it in agreement, Quodlibet 5, question four, D1 48 objecting and replying in this way: "What God wills, he cannot not will, because otherwise his will would be changeable." It must be said that that proposition, namely "what God wills he cannot not will," can be about the thing (de re) or about the saying (de dicto), divided or composite. If it is about the saying and composite, it is true; if about the thing and divided, the sense is that "what God wills, etc.," that is, God does not have the power of not willing what he wills. By force of the wording this can have a twofold cause of truth. One of them is: God does not have the power by which he would otherwise not will what he now wills. This is true, because such a power would posit in God a possibility, in succeeding, concerning God's will, of an act of not-willing after an act of willing; for thus he would be changeable, as the objection proceeds. But according to that sense, that proposition is false in the divided sense: "It is not possible that one sitting not sit," because a man sitting now can afterwards actually not sit. The other cause of truth is: God does not have in himself a power by which unwillingness of what he wills could be in him. This is false 49, because the power in God's will concerning the actual being of creatures,

843D futurum, nisi per positionem eius in esse, sicut decimum octauum huius ostendit. Nec hoc potest fieri per mutationem in voluto aut scito praesenti, hoc enim contradictionem includit, sicut superius in simili est ostensum; nec in voluto aut scito praeterito, sicut nullus ignorat, quod et potest ostendi, sicut ostendebatur superius de futuro: Nec etiam hoc est possibile fieri per mutationem in aliquo tertio, sicut quilibet animus concipit, cum illud impertinens videatur. Item iste homo, qui in A. praesenti instanti est Londini albus et sedens, potest hac possibilitate in A. non esse Londini albus, nec sedens, imo et in A. esse. Romae niger et stans, sicut ostensio quintae monstrat, et non per mutationem aliquam, sicut nullus ignorat. Istam sententiam plane testatur Iohannes Scotus, sicut in ostensione quintae veritatis apparet: Quam et tenet concorditer Henricus de Gandauo 5. de quodlib. quaestione quarta, D1 opponens et respondens hoc

843E modo; Quod Deus vult, non potest non velle, quia aliter sua voluntas esset mutabilis. Dicendum quod illa propositio, scilicet quod Deus vult non potest non velle, potest esse de re, et de dicto, diuisa vel composita; si sit de dicto et composita, sic est vera; si de re et diuisa, sic est sensus, quod Deus vult, etc. id est, Deus non habet potestatem de non volendo quod vult, quae de virtute locutionis duplicem potest habere causam veritatis; quarum vna est, Deus non habet potestatem qua alias nolit quod modo vult, quod verum est, quia talis potestas poneret in Deo possibilitatem in succedendo, circa Dei voluntatem, actum nolendi post actum volendi: sic enim esset mutabilis, vt procedit obiectio. Sed secundum istum sensum ista est falsa in sensu diuiso, Sedentem non sedere non est possibile, quia homo sedens nunc, postea potest actu non sedere: alia autem causa veritatis est, Deus non habet in se potentiam qua posset ipsi inesse noluntas eius quod vult, quod falsum est, quia potestas in voluntate Dei circa esse actuale creaturarum,

as has been said, is determined by no necessity. Rather, as far as itself goes, it is to either, to willing that and to not willing, connoting nothing about the possibility or non-possibility of succession in God's will, of an act of not-willing after an act of willing, but it states precisely a possibility to either, as far as the nature of the divine will is concerned. In this sense that proposition is likewise false in the divided sense: "It is not possible that one not sitting not sit"; nor does such a power posit any changeability. For just as two things are required for actual change, namely power simply to the contrary of what is now present, and the actual succession of one of them after the other, so two things are required for changeability, namely the power mentioned, and power to actual succession. That is, the power by which something is to either must be power to the succession of one after the other, which can in no way happen regarding God's will; hence there is no changeability either, though in some sense he can not will what he wills, and therefore in no way wills it of necessity. Hence, of that which he has always from eternity willed, and wills, and will will, he simultaneously from eternity had, and has, and will have the power of not willing. He could from eternity not have willed it, or have been unwilling from eternity; he can now not will it, and will be able in eternity not to will it, or not to will it in eternity; and all this without any changeability in himself.

844A vt dictum est, nulla est necessitate determinata, imo quantum est de se, est ad vtrumlibet de volendo illud, et non volendo, nihil connotando de possibilitate vel non possibilitate succedendi, circa voluntatem Dei, actum nolendi post actum volendi, sed praecisam dicit possibilitatem ad vtrumque, quantum est de natura diuinae voluntatis; et in isto sensu, illa similiter est falsa in sensu diuiso, Non sedentem non est possibile non sedere; nec ponit talis potentia aliquam mutabilitatem. Sicut enim ad actualem mutationem duo requiruntur, scilicet potentia simpliciter ad contrarium eius quod nunc inest, et actualis successio vnius eorum post alteram; sic ad mutabilitatem duo requiruntur, scilicet potentia dicta, et potentia ad actualem successionem, vt scilicet ea potentia, qua aliquid est ad vtrumlibet, sit potentia ad successionem vnius post alterum, quod circa voluntatem Dei nullo modo potest contingere, quare neque mutabilitas, licet in aliquo sensu possit non velle quod vult, et ideo illud nullo modo de necessitate velit. Vnde de eo quod

844B semper voluit ab aeterno et vult, et volet, simul ab aeterno habuit, et habet, et habebit potestatem de non volendo, et potuit ab aeterno non voluisse vel noluisse ab aeterno, et potest nunc non velle, et poterit in aeternum non velle, vel non velle in aeternum, et hoc absque omni sui mutabilitate.

For the twelfth truth it must be known that "actualizable power" can be said to be not that wholly absolute power, the power of non-repugnance mentioned above, but that which, in the common way of understanding and speaking, is said to be able to issue into act, as it is said of one sitting that he can stand, of one existing in London that he can be in Rome, and the like. The twelfth, so understood, is evidently known from the thirty-second of this.

The thirteenth truth follows manifestly from what was earlier shown in this chapter. For it was shown above that every intrinsic action of God is measured by eternity, in which there is nothing prior or posterior, nor any changeability at all; that every intrinsic action of his is intrinsically immutable in every respect; and that no action of his is intrinsically in one way and then in another, for example free and not free, according to prior and posterior. Hence no willing of his before (for example before the presence or passing of the thing) is more free than after, that is, when the thing has become present or has slipped into the past; nor is it less free after than before; nor less free before and more free after, for the same reason, as no one fails to know. Hence it always remains equally free, immutably, intrinsically. Likewise, though in the divine willing there is consequent necessity, there is nevertheless in it contingency and freedom of contradiction from preceding necessity, as was shown in the fourth and fifth of this. This freedom always remains equal, whether the thing willed is first future, then present, and finally past. For the incomplex or simple cognition of the thing in God, and his power of willing, and all things causally prior to the act of will, remain eternally equally potent, equally causing, equally acting that act. The reasons of the thirtieth of this also show this; for otherwise

844B Pro duodecima veritate sciendum quod potentia actuabilis dici potest non illa penitus absoluta, et non repugnantiae supradicta, sed illa, quae ad communem modum intelligendi et loquendi dicitur posse exire in actum, qua dicitur de sedente, quod potest stare, de existente Londini, quod potest esse Romae, et similia. Haec autem duodecima taliter intellecta ex tricesimo secundo huius cognoscitur euidenter.

844B Tertia decima veritas ex prius ostensis isto capitulo consequitur manifeste. Ostensum est enim superius, quod omnis actio Dei intrinseca mensuratur aeternitate, in qua nihil prius aut posterius, nec aliqua mutabilitas est omnino, et quod omnis actio eius intrinseca

844C est immutabilis intrinsece omniquaque, et quod nulla eius actio aliter et aliter intrinsece, puta libere et non libere secundum prius et posterius sese habet; quare nec aliqua eius volutio prius, puta ante praesentiam seu praeteritionem rei est magis libera quam post, facta scilicet re praesente in praeteritumue delapsa, nec minus libera post quam ante, nec minus libera ante, et magis post propter eandem rationem, quod et nullus ignorat; quare semper aequaliter libera, immutabiliter, intrinsece perseuerat. Item licet in volutione diuina sit necessitas sequens, est tamen in ea contingentia, et libertas contradictionis a necessitate praecedente, sicut quarto huius et quinto erat ostensum, quae semper manet aequalis te voluta, primo futura, deinde praesenti, et tandem praeterita: nam cognitio incomplexa seu simplex rei in Deo et eius potentia volutiua, et omnia causaliter praeuia actui voluntatis aeternaliter permanent aeque potentia, aeque causantia, aeque agentia illum actum. Hoc etiam rationes tricesimi huius ostendunt; alias

the eternal God would be changed intrinsically; indeed he would be wounded beyond healing, maimed beyond cure, and slain beyond revival, as the reasons and authorities of the same thirtieth make manifest. D1 So the Philosopher also says well that the divine will, or God willing, is an immovable law moving all things, and equally inclining to us 50, and therefore remains always equally free. So he also adds: "receiving no corruption, correction, or transposition," as the same thirtieth cited more fully; Avicenna, likewise cited there, agrees with him. Moreover, who would steal or snatch even the smallest portion of divine freedom? Who, further, will presume to make his God newly not supremely but remissly free, not supremely but remissly perfect, not supremely but remissly powerful, and hence not omnipotent? Who, I say, will thus presume to make nonsense of all reason, to falsify all faith, and to nullify all the creeds? Otherwise, too, a thing willed later would diminish divine freedom and subject it to a new servitude; so that that freedom could be wholly taken away and removed. No one doubts that all these things are false, as can be more fully known from the same thirtieth. Likewise divine freedom is no more handmaid or slave than human freedom, but is equal with respect to the future, the present, and the past.

844D etenim Deus aeternus intrinsece mutaretur, imo et insanibiliter vulneraretur, incurabiliter mutilaretur, ac irresuscitabiliter mactaretur, sicut rationes et autoritates eiusdem tricesimi manifestant. D1 Quare et bene dicit Philosophus, quod voluntas diuina seu Deus volens est lex immobilis cuncta mouens, et nobis aeque declinans, aeque igitur libera semper manet: Quare et subiungit, Nullam recipiens corruptionem, directionem, aut transpositionem, sicut idem tricesimum plenius allegauit; Cui et concordat Auicenna ibi similiter allegatus. Porro quis libertatis diuinae furetur aut rapiat vel minimam portionem? Quis insuper praesumet efficere nouiter Deum suum non summe, sed remisse liberum; non summe, sed remisse perfectum; non summe, sed remisse potentem, quare non omnipotentem? Quis, inquam, sic praesumet omnem rationem infatuare, omnem fidem falsare, et omnia symbola irritare? Alias etiam res posterior voluta diuinam minueret libertatem, et ipsam nouellae subijceret seruituti; quare et illa

844E liberras posset totaliter adimi et auferri, quae omnia nulli est dubium esse falsa, sicut ex eodem tricesimo plenius potest sciri. Item libertas diuina non est magis ancilla vel serua, quam libertas humana, sed ipsa est aequalis respectu futuri, praesentis, atque praeteriti.

The fourteenth truth, the very close sister of the thirteenth, can be plainly known through that one and through its proof. For just as in human will or willing there is equal necessity with respect to the thing willed, whether future, present or past, so also in the divine will; for it is in no way increased extrinsically from outside (that is, by the presence or the passing-by of the thing), nor from within, since the eternal God is immutable intrinsically in every respect. Finally, there is no necessity there except what follows from the firmness and stability of the act of the divine will, as is clear from the fiftieth of this 51; but that act always remains intrinsically, equally stable and equally firm, like the volitive power and the other things intrinsic to God himself. These things too are plainly shown by the thirtieth of this.

Moreover, I take the cause of the contrary error to be ignorance of eternity, together with an imagining by which some temporal men, perhaps, imagine and suppose that God's intrinsic willing and knowing is intrinsically varied according to the revolutions of times and of temporal things, as are actions and other temporal things. For they hold that things are at one time future, at another past, intrinsically with God, and therefore that they stand now one way and now another with him; yet this conflicts with the instant of an eternity that is most indivisible, most immutable and most stable, as is clear from this and from the fifty-first of this. In accordance, then, with what has been set out about eternity in these chapters, so that we may ascend from the better-known instant of time to the less-known instant of eternity,

844E Quarta decima veritas, decimae tertiae soror simillima, per ipsam et ostensionem ipsius cognosci poterit manifeste. Sicut enim in voluntate seu volutione humana est aequalis necessitas respectu voluti futuri, praesentis, vel praeteriti, sic et in diuina, quoniam nullo modo augetur extrinsece ab extra, ex praesentia scilicet seu praeteritione rei, nec ab intra, cum Deus aeternus sit immutabilis intrinsece omniquaque. Denique non est

845A ibi necessitas nisi sequens ex firmitate et stabilitate actus voluntatis diuinae, sicut ex quinquagesimo huius patet; sed actus ille semper intrinsece permanet aequaliter stabilis, aeque firmus, sicut potentia volutiua, et caetera intrinseca ipsi Deo. Haec etiam per huius trigesimam ostenditur manifeste. Porro causam erroris contrarij puto esse ignorantiam aeternitatis, et imaginationem, qua forlan aliqui homines temporales imaginantur et aestimant volutionem et cognitionem Dei intrinsecam secundum volumina temporum, et rerum temporalium intrinsece variari, sicut actiones et res alias temporales. Opinantur enim res esse quandoque futuras, quandoque praeteritas intrinsece apud Deum, quare et quod alias et alias sint aliter et aliter apud eum, quod tamen aeternitatis indiuisibilissimae, immutabilissimae, stabilissimaeque instanti repugnat, sicut patet ex isto, et quinquagesimo primo huius. Igitur iuxta praemissa de aeternitate istis capitulis, vt de instanti temporis notiori ad instans aeternitatis ignotius ascendamus,

it seems that one should imagine, plausibly, in this way: as though God, in the instant of the creation of the world (in which let us suppose ourselves to be, an instant that no succession preceded and none would follow), standing at the centre of a circular line bent back from the east through the south and the west to the east, were by his most efficacious will, going out as it were along each of the radii to each of the points of the circumference, creating now at once all things (in truth present, past and future according to before and after in time), according to before and after in the line, corresponding to the prior and posterior in time, with the beginning of the line placed in the east. Just as, then, if it were so, these created things would have a similar order among themselves according to before and after in the line, but by no means with God, all of them standing equally to him, and he 52 equally to all; so also now these temporal things, compared with one another, have a similar order according to before and after in time; but with God, in the most simple and most unique instant of eternity, by no means: there all things that are temporally past, present and future, not only are present but remain equally present always. Nothing arises there, nothing dies, nothing there is future, nothing past, but only present in the most instantaneous way, as this chapter and the next make plain. Hence Hermes too, On the World and Heaven 2, says thus 53, C1 "As the circle stands to the centre, so the temporal world stands to eternity." Therefore, even if it were so in reality, as that imagining supposes, the divine will would be contingent and free (indeed equally contingent and equally free with freedom of contradiction and from preceding necessity), and necessary (indeed equally necessary with subsequent necessity), with respect to whatever thing willed, prior or posterior in position relative to one another, but not with respect to God. So it is also now with respect to whatever thing willed, prior or posterior in time relative to one another; but with God it is in the instant of an eternity that is present and equally present. How, however, all things are said to be present eternally with God, and to be in him and to live in him, although the fourteenth of this explains it, still

845B videtur imaginandum verisimiliter isto modo, quasi Deus in instanti creationis mundi in quo supponamus nos esse, quod nulla successio praecedebat, nec aliqua sequeretur existens in centro lineae circularis, ab oriente per meridiem et occidentem ad orientem reflexae per suam efficacissimam voluntatem exeuntem quodammodo per singulas semidiametros ad singula puncta circumferentiae, omnia secundum veritatem praesentia, praeterita, et futura secundum prius et posterius in tempore nunc simul crearet secundum prius et posterius in linea correspondenter priori et posteriori in tempore, initium lineae in oriente ponendo; Sicut igitur, si sic esset, res istae creatae secundum prius et posterius in linea haberent similem ordinem inter se et apud Deum nequaquam, sed omnes ad eum, ac ipsae ad omnes aequaliter se habetent: Sic et modo res istae temporales secundum prius et posterius in tempore similem ordinem sortiuntur ad inuicem comparatae; apud Deum vero in simplicissimo, et vnicissimo instanti aeternitatis nequaquam, sed ibi omnia temporaliter praeterita, praesentia, et futura,

845C nedum praesentia, verum aeque praesentia semper manent; Nihil ibi oritur, nihil moritur, nihil ibi futurum, nihil praeteritum, sed instantissime tantum praesens, sicut istud capitulum et proximum manifestant. Vnde et Hermes de Mundo et Coelo 2o. sic ait, C1 Sicut ad centrum circulus, sic ad aeternitatem consistit mundus temporarius. Quare et si esset realiter, sicut imaginatio ista supponit, sicut voluntas diuina esset contingens et libera, imo aeque contingens et aeque libera libertate contradictionis et a necessitate praecedente, et necessaria, ac aeque necessaria necessitate sequente respectu voluti cuiuscunque prioris vel posterioris situaliter ad inuicem, sed apud Deum nequaquam: sic est et modo respectu voluti cuiuscunque prioris vel posterioris temporaliter ad inuicem; apud Deum autem in instanti aeternitatis praesentis et aeque praesentis. Quomodo autem res omnes dicantur praesentes aeternaliter apud Deum, et esse in eo, viuereque in eo, licet decimum quartum huius exponat, adhuc

845D–845E
  • D1 The Philosopher.
  • D2 Hermes. The Apostle. Esther.
  • E1 The Apostle.
  • E2 Deuteronomy.
  • E3 The Prophet.
  • E4 Augustine.

needs, perhaps, to be explained more plainly for the somewhat slow. I reckon this to be said causally, according to that figure of trope expounded in the twenty-sixth of the second, by which an effect is at times named by the name of its cause; according to which the Philosopher too says, in Physics 4, 23 54, D1 that something is said to be in something as the caused in the cause: as, for example, the affairs of subjects are in the King, and in general what is moved in the first mover; and this, according to him in the same place, is likewise true of the things caused by the formal cause and the final. And because, according to the same in Metaphysics 12 and Averroes there, comment 6, God stands in this threefold kind of cause toward all things, all things can be said to be in God: as in an efficient cause, because he makes and creates all things; as in a formal cause, because he forms all things and preserves them in being; and as in a final cause, because he disposes, perfects and consummates all things. Wherefore Hermes too, On the Eternal Word 38, says, "All things are from him, D2 and in him, and through him"; which, as I think, the Apostle also meant in Romans 11 when he said, "From him, and through him, and in him are all things." Hence too Esther 13: "Lord, in your dominion all things are placed." All things are therefore said to be present eternally with God because the causes of things,

that is, God's knowing and willing, are present eternally with him. According to this figure the Apostle also says in Hebrews 7 that Levi was in the loins of his father, that is, of Abraham, E1 when Melchizedek met him, [Levi,] who nevertheless followed him in the third generation 55. Moses seems to hold this opinion, or rather the Lord through Moses, in Deuteronomy 32, when he says: E2 "Are not these things stored up with me, and sealed in my treasuries?" And the Prophet says, or rather the Lord through the Prophet, E3 "The beauty of the field is with me," Psalm 49 56. On which Augustine: E4 "'The beauty of the field, the abundance of all things that spring up on the earth, is with me.' How with him? With him were all things that were to come, and with him all things are to come, and not all past things are taken away from him; with him all things are established, by a certain knowledge of the ineffable wisdom of God in the Word." It is better, however, according to that figure, to say that things neither were nor will be, but are present causally, in the divine willing and knowing, eternally with God; for nothing at all befalls these causes, or departs from them, as something future or past, as the caused things themselves approach or depart,

845D propter tardiusculos forsitan planius exponendum: Hoc siquidem reputo dici causaliter secundum illam tropi figuram vigesimo sexto secundi expositam, qua effectus denominatur quandoque nomine causae suae, secundum quam et Philosopus 4. Phys. 23. dicit, D1 quod aliquid dicitur esse in aliquo, sicut causatum in causa, puta quae subditorum in Rege, et omnino motum in primo motiuo, quod et secundum eum ibidem est verum de causatis causae formalis similiter et finalis; et quia secundum eundem 12. Metaphys. et Auerr. ibi comment. 6. Deus se habet in hoc triplici genere causae ad res omnes, possunt res omnes dici esse in Deo tanquam in causa efficiente, quia omnia facit et creat, tanquam in causa formali, quia omnia format et in esse conseruat; et tanquam in causa finali, quia omnia disponit, perficit et consummat. Quapropter et Hermes de verbo aeterno 38. Omnia, inquit, ab ipso, D2 et in ipso, et per ipsum: quod et, vt puto, sensit Apostolus ad Rom. 11. quando dixit, Ex ipso, et per ipsum, et in ipso sunt omnia. Vnde et Hesterae 13. Domine in ditione tua cuncta sunt posita. Dicuntur igitur res omnes esse praesentes aeternaliter apud Deum, quia causae rerum,

845E scilicet cognitio et volutio Dei sunt praesentes aeternaliter apud eum. Secundum hanc etiam figuram dicit Apostolus ad Hebr. 7. quod Leui erat in lumbis patris sui, scilicet Abrahae, E1 quando obuiauit ei Melchisedech, qui tamen ipsum generatione tertia sequebatur. Istam autem sententiam videtur sentire Moses, imo Dominus per Mosem, Deut. 32 cum dicit; E2 Nonne haec condita sunt apud me, et signata in thesauris meis? Dicitque Propheta, E3 imo Dominus per Prophetam, Pulchritudo agri mecum est, Psalmo 49. Super quod Augustinus, E4 Pulchritudo agri, vbertas omnium gignentium in terra mecum est. Quomodo cum illo? cum illo erant omnia futura, et cum illo sunt omnia futura, et non ei detrahuntur omnia praeterita, cum illo sunt omnia cognitione quadam ineffabilis sapientiae Dei in verbo constituta. Melius autem secundum istam figuram dicuntur res non fuisse, nec fore, sed esse praesentes causaliter secundum volutionem et cognitionem diuinam aeternaliter apud Deum, quia istis causis nihil penitus accidit, vel recedit quasi futurum vel praeteritum, accedentibus vel recedentibus

846A–846C
  • A1 The Apostle. The Gloss.
  • A2 Ecclesiasticus.
  • A3 Augustine.
  • B1 John.
  • C1 Augustine.
  • C2 Ammonius.

but altogether similarly, and in no way otherwise intrinsically, God knows and wills a thing first future, then present, and at last past; wherefore all things can be said to be with God eternally not only present but equally present. Hence the Apostle, Romans 4: A1 "He calls the things that are not as the things that are," that is, altogether similarly, and not dissimilarly in any way intrinsically. The Gloss: "Thus the things that are to be already are with God; for with God what is to be by his disposition or predestination has already been done"; A2 hence elsewhere: "Who made the things that are to be." Wherefore Ecclesiasticus too, chapter 23, says: "To God all things were known before they were created, and so after they were completed he looks upon all"; A3 which, understanding it according to the exposition set out above, Augustine, On the Trinity 15, 13, says means that God did not know created things otherwise than things to be created: "For nothing of his wisdom

was added to it from them, but, with them existing, he remained as he was. For it is written thus in Ecclesiasticus: 'Before they were created all things were known to him, so also after they were completed.' 'So', he says, 'not otherwise.'" The same Augustine, in On Genesis according to the letter 5, 18, speaking of the things made by God, says: "Before they were made, they both were and were not: they were in God's knowledge, they were not in their own nature. And to God himself I dare not say that he learned of them in any other way, once he had made them, than in that way in which he knew them in order to make them, with whom there is no change, nor the overshadowing of a moment." For a like reason I judge it rightly said that things past, present and future were, or are, life in God, because, in so far as they are there, they in no way at all die; for no intrinsic mode of divine knowing or willing dies or can die. Wherefore too, according to the Apostle, "God alone has immortality," that is, immutability intrinsically in every respect, B1 as the thirtieth of this expounded more fully. Hence John 1: "What was made, in him was life," or "is life," according to the translation that Augustine expounds; on which, in homily 1, he says thus: "What is this: the earth was made, yet is it not itself life? But in Wisdom itself there is, spiritually,

a certain principle by which the earth was made; this is life." Having shown this by the example of the craftsman and the chest, he concludes and adds: "So then, since the wisdom of God, through which all things were made, contains all things according to art before it fashions them, the things here that are made through that art are not at once life, because they are not so in their own nature; but whatever has been made is life in him." The same Augustine, in On Genesis according to the letter 5, 15, says: "All these things, after they were made, were in the knowledge of the maker; and certainly they are better there, where they are truer, where they are eternal and unchangeable. Further, if he knew them before he made them, assuredly before they were made they were known with him in that way in which they live everlastingly and unchangeably and are life; but once made, they are in the way in which each creature is in its own kind." And in Confessions 1, 6: C1 "You, Lord, live always, and nothing dies in you; with you stand the causes of all unstable things, and of all mutable things the immutable origins abide, and of all irrational and temporal things the reasons live everlastingly." This opinion Parmenides, C2 Plato, Aristotle and Ammonius attest. For Ammonius writes on Peri hermeneias 1, the last [chapter],

846A ipsis rebus causatis, sed omnino similiter et nullo modo aliter intrinsece cognoscit Deus et vult rem primo futuram, deinde praesentem, et tandem praeteritam; quare et res omnes nedum praesentes, sed aeque praesentes apud Deum aeternaliter dici possunt. Vnde Apostolus ad Romanos quarto, A1 Vocat ea quae non sunt, tanquam ea quae sunt, id est, omnino similiter, nec dissimiliter intrinsece quouismodo. Glossa; sic ea, quae futura sunt, iam apud Deum sunt, Apud Deum iam quippe factum est, quod eius dispositione, vel praedestinatione futurum est; A2 Vnde alibi, Qui fecit quae futura sunt. Quare et Ecclesiasticus vigesimo tertio, Deo, inquit, antequam createntur, omnia sunt agnita, sic et post perfectum respicit omnia: A3 quod secundum expositionem praemissam intelligens Augustinus 15. de Trinitate 13. dicit, quod Deus non aliter sciuit creata quam creanda: Non enim

846B eius sapientiae aliquid accessit ex eis, sed illis existentibus ille mansit vt erat. Ita enim scriptum est in Ecclesiastico, Antequam crearentur, omnia nota sunt ei, sic et postquam consummata sunt, sic, inquit, non aliter: Qui et 5. super Genesin ad literam 18. loquens de factis a Deo, sic ait, Antequam fierent, et erant; et erant, et non erant, Erant in Dei scientia, non erant in sua natura. Ipsi autem Deo non audeo dicere alio modo innotuisse cum ea fecisset, quam illo modo, quo ea nouerat vt faceret, apud quem non est commutatio, nec momenti obumbratio. Simili etiam ratione aestimo recte dici, praeterita, praesentia, et futura fuisse, seu esse vitam in Deo, quia quatenus sunt ibi, nullo modo penitus moriuntur; Nullus enim modus intrinsecus cognitionis aut volutionis diuinae moritur moriue potest; Quare et secundum Apostolum, Solus Deus habet immortalitatem, id est, immutabilitatem intrinsecus omniquaque, B1 sicut trigesimum huius plenius exponebat. Vnde Ioan. 1. Quod factum est, in ipso vita erat, seu est, secundum translationem, quam Augustinus exponit: Super quod homilia 1. sic ait, Quid est hoc, Facta est terra, sed ipsa non est vita? est autem in ipsa sapientia spiritualiter

846C ratio quaedam qua terra facta est, haec vita est: quo ostenso per exemplum de fabro et arca, concludendo subiungit; Sic ergo, quia sapientia Dei, per quam facta sunt omnia, secundum artem continet omnia antequam fabricet, omnia hic quae fiunt per ipsam artem non continuo vita sunt, quia non in sua natura, sed quicquid factum est, vita est in illo. Qui et 5. super Gen. ad lit. 15. Haec, inquit, omnia postquam fierent, erant in notitia facientis, et vtique ibi meliora vbi veriora, vbi aeterna et incommutabilia. Porro, si nouerat ea priusquam faceret ea, profecto priusquam fierent, apud illum erāt eo modo nota, quo sempiterne at que incommutabiliter viuunt et vita sunt, facta autem eo modo quo vnaquaeque creatura in suo genere est: et 1. Confess. 6. C1 Tu Domine semper viuis, et nihil moritur in te; Apud te rerum omnium instabilium stant causae, et rerum omnium mutabilium immutabiles manēt origincs, et omnium irrationabilium et temporalium sempiternae viuunt rationes. Hanc autem sententiam Parmenides, C2 Plato, Aristoteles, et Ammonius contestantur. Scribit enim Ammonius super 1. peri

846D–846E
  • D1 variant: Dij vero.
  • E1 Ecclesiasticus.

in this way: "As Timaeus taught us, and as Aristotle theologizing declares, and before these Parmenides, both in Plato and in his own poems: with the gods there is nothing either past or future, since each of these is non-being, the one no longer, the other not yet; the one has been changed, the other is born to be changed; D1 but the gods truly exist, and it is not possible to sustain change even in thought. What is unchangeable must altogether precede that which is changed in whatever way, so that what is changed may remain. Wherefore, in the gods, having the character of a principle toward beings, it is impossible to consider past and future, but all things with them are in one fixed eternal now, the temporal measures emerging together with the subsistence of the whole itself and measuring only those things that have subsistence or operation according to time." And below: "We shall by no means allow it to be said that the knowledge of the gods runs along with the flux of things, or that there is anything with them either past or future, or that 'was' or 'will be' is said of them, as we assumed in the Timaeus, since these signify a certain change. 'Is' alone belongs to them, and not that 'is' which is counted together with 'was' and 'will be' and divided along with them, but that which is understood before all temporal intimation, and which signifies their unchangeability and freedom from decline; which indeed the great Parmenides too proclaims, together with the intellectual, in being 57: 'For it neither was nor will be, but only is.'" This imagining set out above (as though God were creating all things at once in an instant, and as though all future and past things were instantaneously present with him, and as though his willing and knowing had now a similar and equal necessity, just as they would have then), the things now shown just before seem to confirm; E1 and Ecclesiasticus too, though obscurely, seems to have put it forward, who in chapter 42 says thus: "The Lord knew all knowledge, and looked into the sign of the age,

846D hermenias vlt. isto modo, vt Timaeus nos docuit, et vt Aristoteles Theologizans pronuntiat, et ante hos Parmenides tam apud Platonem quam in proprijs carminibus, nihil est apud Deos neque praeteritum, neque futurum, quoniam vtrumque horum est non ens; hoc quidem non amplius, hoc autem nondum; et hoc quidem transmutatum, hoc autem natum transmutari; D1 Dij autem vere existunt, et transmutationem, neque secundum intellectum sustinere est possibile; praecedere quidem necesse penitus quod impermutabile est, illud quod qualitercunque transmutatur, et vt maneat quod transmutatur; Quare in Dijs habentibus rationem principij ad entia praeteritum et futurum considerari impossibile est, sed omnia apud ipsos sunt in vno nunc aeterno fixo, temporalibus mensuris simul cum subsistentia ipsius totius emergentibus et mensurantibus illa sola, quae secundum tempus habent aut subsistentiam, aut operationem. Et infra, Non vtique sustinebimus quod dicatur simul cum fluxu rerum Deorum cognitionem decurrere, neque esse aliquid apud ipsos aut praeteritum aut futurum, neque dici de ipsis,

846E Erat, vel erit, vt in Timaeo assumpsimus; cum sint significatiua cuiusdam transmutationis; Solum autem ipsum est, et hoc non ipsum quod connumeratur cum ipso erat, et cum erit, et condiuiditur cum ipsss; sed quod intelligitur ante omnem temporalem insinuationem, et quod significat ipsorum inuertibilitatem et indecidentiam; quod quidem et magnus Parmenides cum intellectuali in esse denuntiat; Non enim erat, neque erit, est autem solum. Hanc autem imaginationem praemissam, quasi Deus simul crearet omnia in instanti, et quasi omnia futura et praeterita essent instantance praesentia apud ipsum, et quod eius volutio atque cognitio similem et aequalem necessitatem nunc habent, sicut tunc haberent, ostensa nunc proximo confirmare videntur; E1 quam et licet obscure videtur Ecclesiasticum protulisse; qui quadragesimo secundo sic ait, Cognouit Dominus omnem scientiam, et inspexit in signum

announcing the things that have passed and the things that are to come, revealing the traces of the ages. No thought escapes him, and no word is hidden from him. He has adorned the great works of his wisdom, which is before the age and unto the age; nothing has been added, nor will anything be diminished, and he needs no one's counsel. How desirable are all his works, and what is to be considered is like a spark! All these things live and abide forever, and in every need all things obey him." Augustine too expounds this more clearly, in On the Trinity 4, 1, and says thus: "There is one Word of God, through which all things were made, A1 which is unchangeable truth. There, principally and unchangeably, are all things at once, not only those that now are in this whole creation, but also those that were and those that are to be; but there they neither were nor are to be, but only are; and all are life, and all are one, and, what is more wonderful, there is one life. For all things were so made through him that whatever has been made

in these things is life in him and is not made." The same Augustine, in To Simplicianus 2, 17, treating of the repentance and the foreknowledge of God, says: "When someone, going into these matters with a clearer examination, has asked how even foreknowledge itself befits God, and has found also that the notion of this word is far and wide surpassed by the ineffable divinity of him of whom it is said, he will not wonder that both could be said of him on account of men, of whom both would be said incongruously on his own account. For what is foreknowledge but knowledge of future things? And what is future to God, who surpasses all times? For if God's knowledge holds the things themselves, they are not future to him but present, and hence it can no longer be called foreknowledge, but only knowledge. If, however, as in the order of temporal creatures, so with him too the things that are to be are not yet, but he anticipates them by making them, then he perceives them in one way according to foreknowledge of future things, in another according to knowledge of present things; something therefore happens temporally to God's knowledge, which is most absurd and most false. We return, therefore, to this: that for things now

present there should come to be knowledge, which for those same things when future was foreknowledge; and, since what was foreknowledge earlier afterwards becomes knowledge in God, it admits mutability and is temporal, whereas God, who truly and supremely is, is in no part mutable, nor [his] notion temporal by any motion 58." And it follows, in the eighteenth: "If it is so in God that it can be said properly, 'He understands and understood, perceives and perceived,' time is admitted, and that mutability nonetheless creeps in which must be removed far from the substance of God; and yet God both knows and foreknows, in an ineffable way; for so also he repents, in an ineffable way." And it follows, in the nineteenth: "When I have removed from human knowledge its mutability and whatever is imperfect, and have left only the vividness of certain and unshaken truth, surveying all things in one eternal contemplation; nay, I shall not have left it (for human knowledge does not have it), but I shall have thought it out as far as my powers go, God's knowledge is in some way intimated to me." Anselm too confirms this, in On Concord 7: "It is to be known," he says, "that just as foreknowledge

847A aeui, annuntians quae praetetierunt, et quae superuentura sunt, reuelans vestigia saeculorum. Non praeterit illum omnis cogitatus, et non abscondit se ab eo vllus sermo; Magnalia sapientiae suae decorauit, quae est ante saeculum et vsque in saeculum; neque adiectum est, neque minuetur, et non eget alicuius consilio. Quam desiderabilia sunt omnia opera eius, et tanquam scintilla quae est considerare; omnia haec viuunt et manent in saeculum, et in omni necessitate omnia obaudiunt ei. Quam et Augustinus 4. de Trinitat. 1. clarius exponendo, sic ait; Vnum est Verbum Dei, per quod facta sunt omnia, A1 quod est incommutabilis veritas; Ibi principaliter atque incommutabiliter sunt omnia simul non solum quae nunc sunt in hac vniueria creatura, verum et quae fuerunt, et quae futura sunt: ibi autem nec fuerunt, nec futura sunt, sed tantummodo sunt, et omnia vita sunt, et omnia vnum sunt, et quod magis mirum est, et vna est vita: Sic enim omnia per ipsum facta sunt, vt quicquid factum

847B est in his, in illo vita sit, et facta non sit. Qui et 2. ad Simplicianum decimo septimo agens de poenitentia et praescientia Dei ait, Cum aliquis liquidiore consideratione ista pertractans quaesierit quemadmodum vel ipsa praescientia Deo congruat, et inuenerit etiam verbi huius notionem illius ineffabili diuinitate longe late superari, non mirabitur vtrumque de illo propter homines dici potuisse, de quo vtrumque propter ipsum incongrue diceretur. Quid enim est praescientia, nisi scientia futurorum? quid autem futurum est Deo, qui omnia tempora supergreditur? Si enim scientia Dei res ipsas habet, non sunt ei futurae sed praesentes, ac per hoc iam non praescientia, sed tantum scientia dici potest: Si autem, sicut in ordine temporalium creaturarum, ita et apud eum nondum sunt quae futura sunt, sed ea praeuenit faciendo; ergo ea sentit, vno quidem modo secundum futurorum praescientiam, altero vero secundum praesentium scientiam; Aliquid ergo temporaliter accidit scientiae Dei, quod absurdissimum atque falsissimum est: Reditur igitur ad id, vt fiat iam

847C praesentibus scientia, quae ijsdem rebus futuris erat praescientia, et cum ea quae praescientia erat prius, postea scientia fiat in Deo, admittat mutabilitatem et temporalis sit, cum Dei, qui vere summeque est, nec vlla ex parte sit mutabilis, nec vllo motu notio temporalis. Et sequitur decimo octauo, Si ita est in Deo, vt possit proprie dici, Intelligit et intellexit, sentit et sensit, admittit tempus, et surrepit nihilominus illa mutabilitas, quae longe a Dei substantia remouenda est; et tamen et scit Deus, et praescit Deus ineffabili modo; sic enim et paenitet ineffabili modo. Et sequitur 19. Cum dempsero de humana scientia mutabilitatem, et quicquid imperfectum est, et reliquero solam viuacitatem certae atque inconcussae veritatis vna atque aeterna contemplatione cuncta lustrantis; Imo non reliquero (Non enim habet humana scientia) sed pro viribus cogitauero, insinuatur mihi vtcunque scientia Dei. Quam et confirmat Anselmus de Concord. 7. Sciendum est, inquiens, quia sicut praescientia

847D–847E
  • D1 Boethius.
  • ‖D2 variant: exponēdo.
  • E1 Scotus.

is not properly said of God, so neither is predestination, because for him there is nothing before or after, but all things are present to him at once." He also, in On the Fall of the Devil 21, says that the deserting Angel could not by knowledge of certain reason foreknow that he would fall, because he could have been not about to fall; and when the disciple objected concerning God's foreknowledge and matters of free choice, "Briefly," he says, "I answer: God's foreknowledge is not properly called foreknowledge. For he to whom all things are always present does not have foreknowledge of future things, but knowledge of present ones; therefore, since the account of foreknowledge of the future is different from that of knowledge of a present thing, it is not necessary that divine foreknowledge and that [foreknowledge] about which we inquire have the same consequence." Boethius too, 5, D1 On the Consolation of Philosophy, the last prose, expressing this most clearly ‖D2, says: "His knowledge, having surpassed all movement of time, abides in the simplicity of its presence, and, embracing the infinite spaces of past and future, considers all things in its simple cognition as if they were now being done. And so, if you wish to weigh the presence by which he discerns all things, you will judge more rightly that it is not foreknowledge as of the future, but knowledge of a never-failing instant." From this he infers

in turn a following necessity in God, as the present chapter and the fiftieth of this recounted more fully. John Scotus follows him in this, on Sentences 1, dist. 40, E1 and asks, argues and answers thus: "I ask whether the predestined can be damned. That he cannot: everything past is simply necessary; but the predestination of this predestined man has passed into the past, because God predestined him from eternity." And below: "To the first argument I say that the argument proceeds from a false imagining, the understanding of which imagining helps toward understanding the truth of the question proposed. For if, per impossibile, we were to understand that God had not yet determined his will to one side, but was deliberating whether he would predestine this man or not, our intellect could well grasp that he would contingently predestine him or not predestine him, as appears in the act of our own will; but because we always have recourse to the act of the divine will as if it were past, we therefore in a way compare the freedom in that will to the act, as if the act had already been posited by the will; but that imagining is false. For that now of eternity, in which this act is,

847D non in Deo dicitur proprie, Ita nec praedestinatio, quia illi nec ante nec post aliquid est, sed omnia sunt illi simul praesentia. Qui et de casu diaboli 21. dicit, quod desertor Angelus non potuit scientia certae rationis praescire se casurum, quia potuit non fuisse casurus; et obiecto per discipulum de praescientia Dei et rebus liberi arbitrij, Breuiter, inquit, respondeo, Praescientia Dei non proprie dicitur praescientia: Cui enim semper sunt omnia praesentia, non habet futurorum praescientiam, sed praesentium scientiam; ergo cum alia sit ratio de praesentia futurae, quam de praesentis rei scientia, non est necesse diuinam praescientiam, et illam de qua quarrimus eandem habere consequentiam. Quam et Boetius 5. D1 de Consolatione Philosophiae prosa vltim. clarissime ‖D2 exprimendo, Scientia, inquit, eius omnem temporis supergressa motionem in suae manet simplicitate praesentiae, infinitaque praeteriti ac futuri spacia complectens, omnia quasi iam gerantur in sua simplici cognitione considerat. Itaque si praesentiam pensare velis, qua cuncta dignoscit, non esse praescientiam quasi futuri, sed scientiam nunquam deficientis instantiae rectius aestimabis: Qui ex isto infert

847E consequenter in Deo necessitatem sequentem, sicut praesens capitulum et quinquagesimum huius plenius recitauit. Quem et Iohannes Scotus sequendo, super 1. sent. dist 40a. E1 sic quaerit, arguit, et respondet; Quaero vtrum praedestinatus possit damnari, Quod non; Omne praeteritum est simpliciter necessarium; sed praedestinatio huius praedestinati transijt in praeteritum, quia Deus praedestinauit illum ab aeterno. Et infra, Ad 1um. argumentum dico, quod argumentum procedit ex falsa imaginatione, cuius imaginationis intellectus iuuat ad intelligendum veritatē propositae quaestionis. Si enim per impossibile intelligeremus Deū adhuc non determinasse voluntatem suam ad alteram partem, sed quod deliberaret vtrum vellet istū praedestinare vel non, bene posset intellectus noster capere quod contingenter ipsum praedestinaret vel non praedestinaret, sicut apparet in actu voluntatis nostrae; sed quia semper recurrimus ad actum voluntatis diuinae quasi praeteritum, ideo quasi comparamus libertatem in voluntate illa ad actum, quasi iam sit positus a voluntate; sed illa imaginatio falsa est: Illud enim

is always present; and so it must be understood of the divine will, or of his willing as it is of its object, as if, per impossibile, God were now beginning to have a willing in this now; and thus God can freely, in the now of eternity, will what he wills, as if his will were determined to nothing. Then, to the form of the argument, I say that the predestination of this man has not passed into the past. For although it coexisted with past things that have passed away, it did not itself pass away; rather, other things passed away that coexisted with it. Hence, as was said in dist. 9: Verbs of different tenses, said of God, as they most truly apply to him, do not signify parts of the time measuring that act, but consignify the now of eternity, which measures that act as coexisting with those several parts of time; and therefore it is the same for God to predestine, to have predestined, and to be going to predestine, and so the one is as contingent as the other,

because there is nothing there except the now of eternity measuring that act, which is neither present nor past, B1 nor future, but coexisting with all these." Saint Thomas too, on Sentences 1, dist. 38, question 5, quite plainly follows and cites this: "God," he says, "beheld from eternity the very being of the thing; how this is, Boethius clearly teaches in the book On Consolation. For all knowledge is according to the mode of the knower, as has been said. Since therefore God is from eternity, it must be that his knowledge has the mode of his eternity, which is the whole being at once without succession. Hence, just as, though time is successive, eternity is nevertheless present to all times, one and the same indivisible, as a standing now, so his knowledge beholds all temporal things, though they be successive, as present to itself, and none of them is future with respect to it, but one is future with respect to another." And below, on dist. 40: "What is measured by eternity is together with all time, yet in such a way that it is measured by none of them; and therefore the act of divine foreknowledge cannot be posited as existing in a now, as if measured by the present time, so that it would have the order of the present time to the future in respect of what it knows; but toward all

848A nunc aeternitatis, in quo est isse actus, semper praesens est, et ita intelligendum est de voluntate diuina siue volutione eius vt est eius obiecti, sicut si per impossibile nunc inciperet Deus habere velle in isto nunc, et ita libere potest Deus in nunc aeternitatis velle quod vult, sicut si ad nihil esset voluntas sua determinata; Tunc dico ad formam argumenti, quod praedestinatio huius non transijt in praeteritum: Licet enim ipsa coexstiterit praeteritis quae transierunt, non tamen ipsa praeterijt, sed alia praeterierunt, quae coexstiterunt sibi. Vnde sicut dictum fuit dist. 9a. Verba diuersorum temporum dicta de Deo, prout verissime competunt sibi, non significant partes temporis mensurantis illum actum, sed consignant nunc aeternitatis, quasi mensurans istum actum in quantum coexistens illis pluribus partibus temporis, et ideo idem est Deum praedestinare, praedestinasse, et praedestinaturum esse, et ita contingens vnum sicut

848B aliud, quia nihil est ibi nisi nunc aeternitatis mensurans illum actum, quod nec est praesens, nec praeteritum, B1 nec futurum, sed coexistens omnibus istis. Quem etiam Sanctus Thomas super 1. sent. dist. 38a. quaestione 5a. planissime sequitur et allegat, Deus, inquiens, ab aeterno ipsum esse rei intuebatur; quod qualiter sit euidenter docet Boetius in libro de Consolatione. Omnis enim cognitio est secundum modum cognoscentis vt dictum est; Cum igitur Deus sit ab aeterno, oportet quod cognitio eius aeternitatis habeat modum, qui est totum esse simul sine successione; Vnde sicut quamuis tempus sit successiuum, tamen aeternitas est praesens omnibus temporibus, vna et eadem indiuisibilis vt nunc stans, ita cognitio sua intuetur omnia temporalia, quamuis sint succedentia, vt praesentia sibi, nec aliquid eorum est futurum respectu ipsius, sed vnum respectu alterius. Et infra super dist. 40a. Illud quod mensuratur aeternitate, est simul cum omni tempore, ita tamen quod nullo illorum mensuratur; et ideo actus diuinae praescientiae non potest poni in esse nunc, vt quasi mensuratus per praesens tempus, vt ordinem praesentis temporis ad futurum ad suum scitum habeat, sed ad omne

848C–848E
  • C1 Thomas.
  • D1 Thomas.
  • E1 Lincolniensis.
  • E2 Lincolniensis.

time and everything known it has the order of present to present. So when it is said, 'God foreknows this,' it is not understood that this is future with respect to divine knowledge, but with respect to the time in which it is referred; and therefore such verbs and participles, said of God, must be released from the determination of time, so that they consignify the now of eternity and not of time; otherwise error would inevitably follow." C1 This he declares in Against the Gentiles 1, 66, by an example in agreement with the imagining set out above: "To any time or instant of time," he says, "eternity is present presentially; an example of which can in some way be seen in a circle. For a point marked on the circumference, though indivisible, does not coexist at once, according to position, with every other point; for the order of position makes the continuity of the circumference. But the centre, which is outside the circumference, has a direct relation of opposition to any point marked on the circumference. Whatever, therefore, is in any part of time coexists with the eternal as present to it, even if with respect to another part of time it is past or future; but nothing can coexist presentially with

the eternal except with the whole of it, because it has not the duration of succession. Whatever therefore is done through the whole course of time, the divine intellect beholds in its whole eternity as present." D1 The same Thomas writes below, 67: "When we say, 'God knows,' or 'knew, this future thing,' a kind of medium is brought into play between divine knowledge and the thing known, namely the time in which the speaking occurs; with respect to this time what is said to be known by God is future, but it is not future with respect to divine knowledge, which, existing in the moment of eternity, stands presentially toward all things. With respect to this knowledge, if the time of speaking is removed from the middle, one cannot say that this is known as not existing, so that the question 'Whether it can not be' would have a place; rather it would be said to be known by God as already seen in its essence, which being posited, there remains no place for the aforesaid question, because what already is cannot, so far as that instant goes, not be. The deception therefore arises from this: that the time in which we speak coexists with eternity, or even the past time that is signified when it is said, 'God knew.' Hence the relation of past or present time to the future

is attributed to eternity, which does not fit it at all, E1 and from this it happens that one is deceived by accident 59." Robert of Lincoln also followed him, writing in On Free Choice 3 thus: "While I am sitting, it is necessary that I sit, and after I have sat, it is necessary that I have sat; but the relation that these sayings, 'I sit' and 'I have sat,' have to my sitting while I sit and after I have sat, the same relation God's knowledge has to my sitting that is to be, before I sit. For he knows future things as present, and does not know them otherwise when they are future than when they are present or past; therefore, in every similar way in which it is necessary that God know things when they are, or when they are past, it is necessary that he know the same things before they are; but when things are, or are past, his knowledge has consequent necessity; E2 therefore he has the same also before things come to pass." And below, 5: "God

848C tempus et omne scitum habeat ordinem praesentis ad praesens, vt cum dicitur, Deus praescit hoc, non intelligitur quod hoc sit futurum respectu diuinae scientiae, sed respectu huius temporis in quo refertur; et ideo oportet huiusmodi verba et participia, dicta de Deo, a determinatione temporis absoluere, vt consignificent nunc aeternitatis et non temporis; alias ineuitabiliter sequeretur error, C1 Quod primi contra Gentiles 66. declarat per exemplum concordans imaginationi praemissae, Cuilibet, inquiens, tempori vel instanti temporis praesentialiter adest aeternitas, cuius exemplum vtcunque in circulo est videre. Punctum enim in circumferentia signatum, etsi indiuisibile sit, non tamen cuilibet puncto alij secundum situm coexistit simul; Ordo enim situs continuitatem circumferentiae facit; Centrum vero, quod est extra circumferentiam, ad quodlibet punctum in circumferentia signatum directe oppositionem habet: Quicquid igitur in quacunque parte temporis est, coexistit aeterno quasi praesens eidem, etsi respectu alterius partis temporis sit praeteritum vel futurum, aeterno

848D autem non potest aliquid praesentialiter coexistere nisi toti, quia successionis durationem non habet; quicquid igitur per totum discursum temporis agitur, diuinus intellectus in tota sua aeternitate intuetur quasi praesens. D1 Qui et infra 67. ita scribit, Cum dicimus Deus scit, aut sciuit hoc futurum, medium quoddam actuari inter diuinam scientiam et rem scitam, scilicet tempus, in quo est locutio, respectu cuius id quod a Deo scitum dicitur, est futurum, non respectu diuinae scientiae est futurum, quae in momento aeternitatis existens ad omnia praesentialiter se habet, respectu cuius si tempus locutionis de medio subtrahatur, non est dicere, hoc esse cognitum quasi non existens, vt locum habeat quaestio qua quaeritur, An possit non esse, sed sic cognitum diceretur a Deo vt iam in sua essentia visum, quo posito, non remanet praedictae quaestioni locus, quia quod iam est, non potest, quantum ad illud instans, non esse: Deceptio igitur accidit ex hoc, quod tempus, in quo loquimur, coexistit aeternitati, vel etiam tempus praeteritum, quod designatur, cum dicitur, Deus sciuit; Vnde habitudo

848E temporis praeteriti vel praesentis ad futurum aeternitati attribuitur, quod omnino ei non competit, E1 et ex hoc accidit secundum accidens falli. Quem insuper Robertus Lincolniensis secutus, de libero arbitrio 3. ita scribit, Dum sedeo, necesse est me sedere, et postquam sedi, necesse est me sedisse; sed quam comparationem habent haec dicta, me sedere, et me sedisse ad meam sessionem dum sedeo et postquam sedi, eandem comparationem habet scientia Dei ad meam sessionem futuram, antequam sedeam: Ipse enim scit futura tanquam praesentia, nec aliter scit ea cum sint futura, et cum sint praesentia vel praeterita; ergo omni simili modo, quo necesse est Deum scire res cum sint, vel praeteritae sint, necesse est eum scire easdem antequam sint; sed cum res sunt, vel praeteritae sunt, habet eius scientia necessitatem consequentem; E2 ergo et eandem habet antequam res eueniant. Et infra 5. Deus

849A–849B
  • A1 Lincolniensis.
  • ‖A2 variant: simili.
  • A3 Exodus. John. The Prophet.
  • B1 The Apostle.
  • ‖B2 variant: satis.

knows all things in one single, indivisible and simple view, eternally, always, similarly, A1 immutably. For it is clear from what has already been said that the relation that these sayings, 'I sit' and 'I have sat,' have to my sitting while I sit and after I have sat, the same relation God's knowledge has to my sitting tomorrow, which is to be, before I sit; for he knows future things as present, and does not know them otherwise when they are future than when they are present or past; therefore in every ‖A2 identical way in which it is necessary that God know things when they are, or when they are past, it is necessary that he know the same things before they are; but when things are, or are past, his knowledge has consequent necessity; therefore he has the same necessity also before things come to pass." This ever-present instant of eternity, spoken of above, in God, and the complete stability and immutability in him, according to every intrinsic mode of his, God himself intimates and attests, saying, "I am who I am; thus you shall say to the children of Israel: He who is has sent me to you," Exodus 3; and also in John 8: "Before," he says, A3

Abraham was made, I am"; and, in agreement, the Prophet: "Before the mountains were made, or the earth and the world were formed, from age to age you are God," Psalm 89; and below, 92: "From age you are"; and further down, 101: "As a cloak you will change them and they will be changed, but you are the same, and your years will not fail." And the Apostle, 1 Timothy 6: B1 "He alone has immortality." Of authorities of this kind the authentic expositions plainly ‖B2 attest the sense, those set out in the first and fifth of the first, to which I shall add a few others here. Blessed Augustine, then, on that verse of Psalm 89 set out above, says thus: "But he said it excellently, not 'From age you were' or 'unto age you will be,' but he used a verb of present signification, intimating the substance of God as in every way unchangeable, where there is no 'it was,' nor 'it will be,' but only 'it is'; whence it was said, 'I am who I am,' and 'He who is has sent me to you'; and, 'You will change them and they will be changed, but you are the same, and your years will not fail.' Behold what eternity has become for us: a refuge, so that, to abide in it, we may flee to it from this mutability of time;"

849A scit omnia vnico indiuisibili simplicique conspectu aeternaliter, semper, similiter, A1 immutabiliter. Patet enim ex iam dictis, quod quam comparationem habent haec dicta, me sedere et me sedisse ad meam sessionem dum sedeo et postquam sedi, eandem comparationem habet scientia Dei ad meam sessionem cras futuram antequam sedeam: ipse enim scit futura tanquam praesentia, nec aliter scit ea cum sunt futura, et cum sunt praesentia vel praeterita; ergo omni ‖A2 eodem modo, quo necesse est Deum scire res cum sunt, vel cum praeteritae sunt, necesse est eum scire easdem antequam sint; sed cum res sunt, vel praeteritae sunt, habet eius scientia necessitatem consequentem; ergo et eandem necessitatem habet antequam res eueniant. Hanc etiam praesentaneam semper instantiam aeternitatis praedictam in Deo, omnimodamque stabilitatem ac immutabilitatem in eo, secundum quemlibet modum suum intrinsecum, ipsemet Deus innuit et testatur, Ego, inquiens, sum qui sum, sic dices filijs Israel, Qui est, misit me ad vos, Exod. 3. qui et Iohan 8. Antequam, inquit, A3

849B Abraham fieret, ego sum: et concordanter Propheta, Priusquam montes fierent, aut formaretur terra et orbis, a saeculo et vsque in saeculum tu es Deus, Psalmo 89. et infra 92. A saeculo tu es; et inferius 101. Sicut opertorium mutabis eos et mutabuntur, tu autem idem ipse es, et anni tui non deficient. Et Apostolus 1. ad Timotheum 6. B1 Solus habet immortalitatem. Huiusmodi siquidem Autoritatum huiusmodi intellectum ‖B2 euidenter testantur expositiones authenticae, primo et quinto primi praemissae, quibus et paucas alias hic adiungam. Beatus igitur Augustinus super illud Psalmi 89. praemissum, sic ait; Optime autem non ait, A saeculo tu fuissi, aut vsque in saeculum tu eris, sed praesentis significationis verbum posuit, insinuans Dei substantiam omni modo incommutabilem, vbi non est fuit, nec erit, sed tantum est; vnde dictum est, Ego sum qui sum, et, Qui est, misit me ad vos; et, Mutabis eos, et mutabuntur, tu autem idem ipse es, et anni tui non deficient. Ecce quae aeternitas facta est nobis refugium, vt in ea mansuri, ad eam de hac temporis mutabilitate

the same Augustine, on that verse of Psalm 101 quoted above, says: "Let us hope that we shall come to these standing years, in which the days are not completed by the circuit of the Sun, but what is remains as it is, because this alone truly is." And earlier, on the same Psalm, on the verse "In generation and generation," or, as Augustine has it, "In a generation of generations are your years": "The years of God," he says, "are not one thing and he himself another; but the years of God are the eternity of God; the eternity of God is his very substance, which has nothing mutable, where nothing is past as if it no longer were, nothing is future as if it were not yet. There is nothing there but 'is'; there is no 'was' there, and no 'will be'; because what was already is not, and what will be is not yet, but whatever is there is only 'is.'" "Rightly, then, did God send his servant Moses in this way, who knew the name of him who sent him; and he, pointing to himself as immortal to a mortal, eternal to a temporal, said, 'I am who I am.'" The same Augustine, in On Genesis according to the letter 5, 16: "That eternal and unchangeable nature, which is God, has in itself that it is, as was said to Moses, 'I am who I am,' far otherwise than these things that have been made are; since that truly and primarily is which is always in the same way,

and is not only not changed but cannot be changed at all." D1 In agreement with him also Gregory, Moralia 18, 31, on that verse of Job 28, "Nor shall they be remembered in comparison with it": "The Prophet," he says, "contemplating the immutability of its essence, says, 'All things shall grow old like a garment, and as a cloak you will change them and they will be changed, but you are the same, and your years will not fail.' Hence it is said to Moses, 'I am who I am,' and 'You shall say to the children of Israel, He who is has sent me to you'; for he alone truly is who alone abides unchangeably. For whatever is now thus and now otherwise is next to non-being; for it cannot remain in its own state, and in some way is going toward non-being, while from what it had been it is always being led to something else through the moments of time."

849C fugiamus; Qui et super illud Psalmi 101. adductum, Speremus, inquit, venturos nos ad hos annos stantes in quibus non circuitu Solis peraguntur dies, sed manet quod est sicuti est, quia hoc solum vere est. Et supra eodem super illud, In generatione et generationem, seu, sicut habet Augustinus, in generatione generationum anni tui, Non aliud, inquit, anni Dei, et aliud ipse; sed anni Dei aeternitas Dei est, aeternitas Dei ipsa eius substantia est, quae nihil habet mutabile, vbi nihil est praeteritum quasi iam non sit, nihil est futurum quasi nondum sit: non est ibi nisi est, non est ibi fuit, et erit; quia et quod fuit iam non est, et quod erit nondum est, sed quicquid ibi est non nisi est. Merito sic misit Deus famulum suum Mosen, qui sciuit nomen mittentis se, et ille indicans se immortalem mortali, aeternum temporali, Ego, inquit, sum qui sum. Qui et 5. super Genesin ad literam 16. Illa aeterna incommutabilisque natura, quae Deus est, habet in se vt sit, sicut Mosi dictum est. Ego sum qui sum, longe aliter quam sunt ista quae facta sunt; quando illud vere ac primitus est, quod eodem modo semper est,

849D nec solum non commutatur, sed commutari omnino non potest. D1 Cui et concordanter Gregorius 18. Moral 31. super illud Iob 28. Nec commemorabuntur in comparatione eius, Propheta, inquit, eius incommutabilitatem essentiae contemplatus, ait, Omnia sicut vestimentum veterascent, et sicut opertorium mutabis eos et mutabuntur, tu autem idem ipse es, et anni tui non deficient: Hinc ad Mosem dicitur, Ego sum qui sum, et dices filijs Israel, Qui est misit me ad vos, solus quippe veraciter est, qui solus incommutabiliter permanet. Nam omne quod modo sic est, modo aliter est, iuxta non esse est: permanere enim in statu suo non potest, atque aliquo modo ad non esse itur, dum ab eo quod fuerat semper ad aliud per momenta temporum ducitur.

The fifteenth is plainly known through the fifth and sixth and their proofs, and it is also manifestly concluded through the thirteenth. For if, according to the thirteenth, the divine will is equally free and intrinsically contingent with respect to things present and past as with respect to things future, then, by the possibility of which the fifteenth speaks, it could and can, now and always in the future, not will the future things, and never in the past have willed them. Otherwise, by the tenth of the first, all future things would come about of necessity simply, which the twelfth of this condemns. It could and can likewise not will all things present and past, and never have willed them.60 This is also demonstrated through the fourteenth. For if, as the fourteenth asserts, the divine will is equally necessary with respect to future things as with respect to present and past, and yet it could and can (by the possibility of this fifteenth) now and always in the future not will the future things, and never in the past have willed them, then it could and can likewise not will all things present and past. The saying of Henry of Ghent in the proof of the eleventh truth, recited above, also attests this.

849D Quinta decima patenter cognoscitur per quintam et sextam et ostensiones earum, quae et per decimam tertiam concluditur manifeste. Si namque secundum decimam tertiam voluntas

849E diuina sit aeque libera et contingens intrinsece respectu praesentium et praeteritorum, sicut respectu futurorum, et futura posset et potest possibilitate de qua decima quinta loquitur, nunc et semper in futurum non velle et nunquam in praeterito voluisse: alias enim per decimum primi omnia futura necessario simpliciter euenirent, quod duodecimum huius damnat; posset et potest similiter praesentia et praeterita vniuersa. Haec etiam per decimam quartam demonstratur; si namque, vt decima quarta asserit, voluntas diuina sit aeque necessaria respectu futurorum, sicut respectu praesentium et praeteritorum, et futura posset et potest (possibilitate huius decimae quintae) nunc et semper in futurum non velle, et nunquam in praeterito voluisse; posset et potest similiter praesentia et praeterita vniuersa. Hanc etiam attestatur dictum Gandauensis in ostensione vndecimae veritatis, superius recitatum.

The sixteenth is plainly inferred from the seventh, which the thirteenth and fourteenth and their proofs also demonstrate, with this added: that God cannot, by such a power, not will present things, nor not have willed past things. For it is necessary, by the opposite necessity, that is, the consequent one, that God will present things and have willed past ones, as is clear from this chapter and from the fiftieth of this.

The seventeenth, as to both parts, the affirmative and the negative, is known correspondingly through the fifteenth and sixteenth, the topic from likeness assisting.

849E Sexta decima infertur ex septima manifeste, quam et decima tertia ac decima quarta et ostensiones earum ostendunt, hoc adiuncto, quod Deus non potest tali potentia non velle

850A praesentia, neque non voluisse praeterita; quia necesse est necessitate opposita, id est, sequente Deum velle praesentia, et praeterita voluisse, sicut ex isto capitulo et quinquagesimo huius patet.

850A Septima decima quantum ad vtramque partem affirmatiuam et negatiuam correspondenter cognoscitur per decimam quintam et decimam sextam loco a simili adiuuante.

The eighteenth is inferred, as to the first two parts, from 15 and 16, and as to the two remaining, correspondingly from the two parts of the seventeenth. For he makes or fails to make nothing except what he wills or does not will, the ninth and tenth of the first book standing. By this, as I hope, the objections about the possibility of God's not doing what he will do, does, or did, and of his doing otherwise and other things, can be resolved. By this too the error of Abelard and the condemned Parisian article can be avoided.61 For a fuller understanding of both, one must begin a little further back. Now, looking more diligently into the writings of the Fathers, it plainly appears that there was a threefold necessity wrongly posited about God,

850A Decima octaua, quantum ad duas partes primas ex 15. et 16. quantum ad duas residuas ex duabus partibus decimae septimae correspondenter infertur, cum nihil faciat vel non faciat, nisi quod vult aut non vult, restantibus nono et decimo primi libri. Per hanc autem, vt spero, possunt solui obiecta de possibilitate Dei non faciendi quae faciet, facit, aut fecit, aliterque et alia faciendi: Per nanc etiam potest vitari error Abelardi, et articulus Parisiensis damnatus, pro quorum intelligentia pleniori parum altius ordiendum. Porro Patrum scripturas diligentius intuendo, euidenter apparet, quod triplex fuit necessitas erronee posita circa Deum,

850B–850E
  • ‖B1 (variant) eo quod.
  • D1 (source) Bernard.
  • ‖D2 (variant) et.

and about God's actions outwards, all of which are alike reduced to necessity of nature. For some said that whatever God does outwards he does from the necessity of his essence, like irrational agents, as light does its brightness and fire its heat. Others held that whatever God does outwards he does from the necessity of his knowledge, because by his knowledge he grasps the better possible order in things, to which he necessarily conforms himself by working according to his knowledge. A third group believed that whatever God does outwards he does from the necessity of his will, ‖B1 because by his knowledge he grasps the better possible order in all beings, and the most perfect and best will necessarily conforms itself to a like knowledge, according to its inner dictate, in working outwardly. These three errors concerning this necessity are recounted by Henry of Ghent, Quodlibet 5, question 4, who also attributes them to Avicenna. Saint Thomas likewise attributes similar errors to certain Philosophers and also to Theologians, namely Peter Abelard, in the questions on the power of God, question 5,62 which asks, Whether God can do what he does not do, and leave undone what he does. Answering there, he says: "It must be said that this error, namely to posit that God cannot do except what he does, belonged to two groups. First, certain Philosophers, who said that God acts from necessity of nature. If that were so, since nature is determined to one thing, the divine power could not extend itself to doing anything other than what it does. Second, certain Theologians, who considered the order of divine justice and wisdom, according to which things are made by God, an order that, they said, God cannot pass by; and so they fell into saying that God cannot do except what he does. And this error is imputed to Master Peter Abelard." It is clear, then, that this Peter understands God to be able to do or leave undone only what he does, so far as concerns the nature of his natural power, and of his power taken nakedly and absolutely, so that this power could not extend itself to doing other things or leaving other things undone, because his volitive power could not in any way carry itself out to anything else. Hence also that whatever he does and leaves undone he does and leaves undone by necessity of nature and simply absolute, which his other words also plainly indicate. D1 For Bernard, where he had been cited, recites similar sayings of his in these words:63 "By this reasoning, by which it is proved that God the Father begot the Son as good as he could (since otherwise he would be guilty of envy), it is clear also that all the things he does he does outstandingly, as far as he can, and does not wish to withhold any benefit he could confer." And after a few lines: "In all that God does, he so attends to what is good that he is said to be inclined to each action by the very price of the good, rather than by the pleasure of his own will." Again: "From these things, therefore, compared both from reason and from the written text, it is established that God can do only what he at some time does." And after a few lines: "If he could thwart the evils that occur, and would do even this only opportunely (he who can do nothing inopportunely), I truly do not see how he would not be consenting to sins. For who is to be called consenting to evil, if not the one by whom it could be opportunely thwarted?" Again: "By the aforesaid reasons, therefore, ‖D2 or by the solutions of the objections, I think it is clear to all that God can do or leave undone only these things, or only in this manner, or only at the time at which he does them, and not another." And below, in chapter 7 of the errors of the same man, he recites him saying: "First we must see what it is to consent to evil, and what not. He is said to consent to evil who, when he ought to prevent it and is able, does not prevent it. But if he ought and cannot, or conversely if he can and ought not, he is not guilty; and if he neither ought nor can, he is much less to be judged guilty. And so God is alien to consent to evils, since he neither ought nor can hinder evils. He ought not, because, since things come about through his benignity in the best way they can, he ought in no way to will against this. And he cannot, because his goodness, the lesser good having been chosen against that which is greater, can in no way prepare an obstacle." He wished to say, therefore, that God in no way would have the power of doing other things or otherwise, nor of leaving undone what he does, just as both

850B et circa actiones Dei ad extra, quae omnes ad necessitatem naturae pariter reducuntur. Quidam namque dixerunt quod quicquid Deus agit ad extra, agit ex necessitate suae essentiae, sicut agentia irrationalia, vt lux splendorem et ignis calorem. Alij posuerunt quod quicquid Deus agit ad extra, agit ex necessitate suae scientiae, eo quod per suam scientiam comprehendit ordinem meliorem possibilem in rebus, cui necessario se conformat secundum suam scientiam operando. Tertij crediderunt, quod quicquid Deus agit ad extra, agit ex necessitate suae voluntatis, ‖B1 quia per suam scientiam comprehendit ordinem meliorem possibilem in entibus vniuersis, et voluntas perfectissima et optima simili scientiae necessario se conformat secundum eius dictamen interius, exterius operando. Hos autem tres errores de ista necessitate recitat Henricus de Gandauo 5. de quodlib. quaestione quarta, quos et Auicennae imponir. Similes quoque errores imponit Sanctus Thomas quibusdam Philosophis et etiam Theologis, puta Petro Abelardo, in quaestionibus de potentia Dei, quaestione 5. quaerente, Vtrum

850C Deus possit facere quae non facit, et dimittere quae facit, vbi respondendo sic ait; Dicendum quod hic error, scilicet ponere Deum non posse facere nisi quae facit, duorum fuit: Primo, quorundam Philosophorum dicentium Deum agere ex necessitate naturae; quod si esset, cum natura sit determinata ad vnum, diuina potentia ad alia agenda se extendere non posset quam ad ea quae facit. Secundo fuit quorundam Theologorum considerantium ordinem diuinae iustitiae et sapientiae, secundum quem fiunt a Deo res, quem Deum praeterire non posse dicebant, et ideo incidebant in hoc, vt dicerent, Deum non posse facere nisi quae facit: et imponitur hic error Magistro Petro Abelardo. Patetigitur quod iste Petrus intelligit ea solummodo Deum posse facere vel dimittere quae facit, quantum est de ratione suae potentiae naturalis, et de sua potentia nude et absolute accepta, ita quod illa non se posset extendere ad alia facienda, seu alia dimittenda, quia eius potentia volutiua non se posset efferre in aliud vllo modo; quare et quod facit et dimittit quaecunque necessitate naturae et simpliciter absoluta, quod

850D et alia verba sua indicant manifeste. D1 Recitat enim Bernardus, vbi fuerat allegatus, dicta eius similia in haec verba; Hac ratione, qua conuincitur quod Deus Pater tam bonum genuit Filium quantum potuit, cum videlicet aliter reus esset inuidiae, clarum est et omnia quae facit, quantum potest egregia facere, nec vllum commodum quod conferre possit, subtrahere velle. Et post pauca, In tantum in omnibus quae Deus facit quod bonum est attendit, vt ipso boni pretio potius quam voluntatis suae libito ad singula facienda inclinari dicatur. Item, ex his itaque tam de ratione quam descripto collatis constat, id solum Deum facere posse quod aliquando facit Et post pauca; Qui si mala, quae fiunt, disturbare posset, nec id etiam nisi opportune faceret, qui nihil importune facere potest, profecto non video quomodo peccatis consentiens non esset: Quis enim consentire malo dicendus est, nisi is, per quem illud opportune disturbati posset? Item. Praedictis itaque rationibus ‖D2 vel obiectorum solutionibus, liquere omnibusreor, ea solummodo Deum posse facere vel dimittere, vel eo modo tantum, vel eo

850E tempore quo facit. non alio. Et infra cap. 7. errorum eiusdem recitat eum dicentem, Inprimis videndum est, quid sit consentire malo, et quid non; ille equidem consentire malo dicitur, qui cum debeat illud prohibere et possit, non prohibet; si autem debeat et non possit, et e contra, si possit et non debeat, non esse reus; si vero nec debet nec potest, multo minus reus censendus est; et ideo Deus a consensu malorum alienus est, qui nec debet nec potest mala impedire; ideo non debet, quia cum res per benignitatē illius eueniant, quomodo melius possunt, nullo modo contra hoc velle debet; ideo autē nō potest, quia bonitas illius, electo minori bono illi quod maius est, impedimentum minime parare potest. Voluit igitur dicere, quod Deus nullo modo haberet potentiā alia vel aliter faciendi, nec dimittendi quae facit, sicut tam

851A–851D
  • ‖A1 (variant) etiam.
  • B1 Thomas.
  • D1 (source) Thomas [Aquinas].

his arguments and his words, especially when expounded according to the ninth truth, make plain. ‖A1 Abelard meant to say that, just as God necessarily and absolutely wills his ultimate end, namely his own goodness, so he also necessarily and absolutely wills the things that are for the end, namely all creatures. So all these things, the same in number, in all their modes issue from him by the necessary order of goodness. Hence none of them could in any way be left undone, nor could anything else be made in any way, because then the necessary order of goodness would be disturbed, and the divine goodness could not manifest itself. Who, then, will accuse me of this error? For I say that God, so far as it belongs to the nature of his volitive power, can most contingently and most freely, according to contradiction, not will what he wills and will what he does not will, and correspondingly not do and do, as the fifteenth truth and those following testify. Yet he wills and does what he wills and does by a certain irresistible necessity, following upon the act of the divine will already posited in being and altogether immutable. So an angel or a man, even if most contingently

and most freely, and even of himself alone, as God does, would, by this following necessity, necessarily will whatever he would will. Therefore Saint Thomas also, where earlier, B1 after reciting the error of the Philosophers and of Abelard, and having first refuted it, adds: "But now it remains to investigate the second position. On this it must be known that it is said in two ways that someone cannot do something. In one way absolutely, namely when some of the principles necessary to the action do not extend to that action: as if the foot is crippled, a man cannot walk. In another way, on a supposition: for, the opposite of some action being posited, that action cannot come about; thus I cannot walk while I sit. But since God is an agent through will and intellect, as has been proved, one must consider in him three principles of action: first intellect, second will, third power of nature. Intellect, then, directs will, while will commands power, which executes; but intellect moves only insofar as it proposes to the will its desirable object, so that the whole moving of intellect lies in the will. In two ways, then,

it is said that God absolutely cannot do something. In one way, when God's power does not extend to it, as we say that God cannot make affirmation and negation simultaneously true, as is clear from what has been said above; but in this way it cannot be said that God cannot do except what he does, for it is established that God's power can extend to many other things. In another way, when God's will cannot extend itself to it. For every will must have some end that it wills naturally, and whose contrary it cannot will: as man naturally and of necessity wills happiness and cannot will misery. But along with this, that the will necessarily wills its natural end, it also wills those things without which it cannot have the end, if it knows them, and these are the things commensurate with the end; as, if I want life, I want food. But those things without which the end can be had, which are not commensurate with the end, it does not will of necessity. The end, then, which is the natural end of the divine will, is its goodness, which it cannot not will; but creatures are not commensurate with this end, so that without them the divine goodness

could not be manifested, as God indeed intends from creatures. For just as the divine goodness is manifested through these things that now are, and through this order of things, so it can be manifested through other creatures ordered in another way. And so the divine will, without prejudice to will, justice, or wisdom, can extend itself to things other than those it does. In this the aforesaid errorists were deceived: for they supposed the order of creatures to be as it were commensurate with the divine goodness, as if without it that goodness could not be. It is clear, then, that God can absolutely do other things than those he does; but because he cannot make contradictories simultaneously true, it can be said, on a supposition, that God cannot do other things than those he does." Thomas also touches this error in the Summa, part 1, question 25, article 5, and in Against the Gentiles 1.81, D1 and refutes it. Hugh likewise, in On the Sacraments 1, part 2, chapter 22, understands and refutes it in the same way, as being detractive of and diminishing the infinite divine power, whence he says thus: "Let them go now and boast of their own sense, because they think they can examine the divine works by reason and constrict his

851A argumenta eius quam verba, maxime secundum nonam veritatem exposita manifestant. Voluit ‖A1 autem dicere Abelardus, quod sicut Deus necessario absolute vult finem vltimum, suam scilicet propriam bonitatem; sic et necessario absolute vult ea quae sunt ad finem, omnes scilicet creaturas; Itaque quod omnia ista eadem numero, omnibus suis modis ex necessario ordine bonitatis emanant ab illo; quare et quod nullum istorum posset vllo modo dimitti, nec aliquid aliud fieri quouismodo, eo quod tunc turbaretur ordo necessarius bonitatis, nec diuina bonitas manifestare se posset. Quis ergo arguet me de isto errore? Dico enim quod Deus, quantum est de ratione suae potentiae volutiuae, contingentissime et liberrime secundum contradictionem potest non velle quod vult, et velle quod non vult, correspondenter non facere et facere, sicut testatur decima quinta veritas, et sequentes; qui tamen irrepugnanter quadam necessitate sequente actum voluntatis diuinae positum iam in esse, immutabilemque omnino necessario vult et facit quae vult et quae facit, sicut Angelus vel homo, etsi contingissime

851B et liberrime, etiam ex se solummodo sicut Deus, quid vellet, hac necessitate sequente necessario illud vellet. Quare et Sanctus Thomas vbi prius, B1 recitato errore Philosophorum et Abelardi, et primo redarguto, subiungit, Nunc autem restat inuestigare de secunda positione; Circa quod sciendum est quod dupliciter dicitur Aliquem non posse aliquid, Vno modo absolute, quando scilicet aliqua principiorum, quae sunt necessaria actioni, ad actionem illam se non extendunt, vt si pes sit contractus, homo non potest ambulare; Alio modo, ex suppositione; Posito enim opposito alicuius actionis, illa actio fieri non potest; Non enim possum ambulare dum sedeo; Cum autem Deus sit agens per voluntatem et intellectum, sicut probatum est, oportet in ipso tria actionis principia considerare, scilicet primo intellectum, secundo voluntatem, tertio potentiam naturae. Intellectus igitur voluntatem dirigit, voluntas vero potentiae imperat, quae exequitur; sed intellectus non mouet nisi in quantum proponit voluntati suum appetibile, vnde totum mouere intellectus est in voluntate. Dupliciter igitur

851C dicitur Deum absolute non posse aliquid; Vno modo, quando potentia Dei non se extendit in illud, sicut dicimus, quod Deus non potest facere vt affirmatio et negatio sint simul vera, vt ex supradictis patet: Sic autem non potest dici, quod Deus non potest facere nisi quae facit: Constat enim quod potentia Dei ad multa alia potest se extendere: Alio modo, quando voluntas Dei ad illud se extendere non potest; oportet enim quod quaelibet voluntas habeat aliquem finem quem naturaliter velit, et cuius contrarium velle non possit, sicut homo naturaliter et de necessitate vult beatitudinem, et miseriam velle non potest. Cum hoc autem quod voluntas vult necessario finem suum naturalem, vult etiam ea sine quibus non potest habere finem, si haec cognoscat, et haec sunt quae sunt commensurata fini; sicut si volo vitam, volo cibum; ea enim sine quibus finis haberi potest, quae non sunt fini commensurata, non de necessitate vult; Finis igitur, qui est naturalis diuinae voluntatis, est eius bonitas, quam non velle non potest; sed huic fini non commensurantur creaturae, ita quod sine his diuina bonitas

851D manifestari non possit, sicut quidem Deus intendit ex creaturis; Sicut enim manifestarur diuina bonitas per has res quae nunc sunt, et per hunc rerum ordinem; ita potest manifestari per alias creaturas alio modo ordinatas; et ideo diuina voluntas absque praeiudicio voluntatis, iustitiae, sapientiae potest se extendere in alia quam quae facit: et in hoc fuerunt decepti praedicti errantes: Aestimauerunt enim ordinem creaturarum esse quasi commensuratum diuinae bonitati, quasi absque eo esse non posset; Patet igitur quod absolute Deus potest facere alia quam quae facit; sed quia ipse non potest facere quod contradictoria sint simul vera, ex suppositione potest dici, quod Deus non potest alia facere quam quae facit. Hunc etiam errorem tangit Thomas 1. part. summ. particul. 25. quaestione quinta, et 1. contra Gentiles 81. D1 et ipsum refellit. Quem et Hugo 1. de Sacrament, partic, secunda, cap. 22. simili modo intelligit et refellit, quasi videlicet detractiuum et diminutiuum diuinae potentiae infinitae, vnde sic ait; Eant nunc, et de sensu glorientur, quia opera diuina ratione se putant discutere et eius

851E–852A
  • A1 (source) Peter [Lombard].

power under a measure. For when they say, 'So far he can, and no further,' what is this other than to enclose and restrict to a measure his power, which is infinite? For they say, 'God cannot do other than he does, nor do better than he does.' And below: 'Some are led by causes and reasons of this kind to say that God is so bound and tied by the measure and law of his works that beyond what he does he can do nothing, neither other nor better.' And by this they are plainly convicted of binding that infinite and immeasurable power of the divinity under a limit and measure, in that they extend it to something that truly has its own end, and deny that it goes beyond. For it is certain that everything that has been made in number and weight and measure has its lawful limit and end; and therefore, if the Creator's power and manner are made to conform to the measure of the work, that power is without doubt declared to be bounded by end and measure. Here those searchers of ours, who have failed, searching out searchings,64 say that they bring something new, and truly new, and not so much true as new. They say that single creatures, considered in themselves, have less than the perfect, but that the universe of all things is expressed in such a consummation of good that it cannot be better than it is." The same Hugh recites the same error in his book of Sentences, chapter 12, and refutes it, where he says: "When Augustine says, 'God can do many things that he does not will,' he looked to the effect that he does not will; that is, what he does not work, he can work, for he does not omit it from impotence; and according to this it can be said, 'God can will what he does not will.'" Peter, following his opinion and almost his words, A1 Sentences 1, distinction 43, recites and rebuts the same error in the same sense, saying: "Some, glorying in their own sense, have tried to constrict God's power under a measure. For when they say, 'So far God can, and no further,' what is this other than to enclose and restrict to a measure his power, which is infinite? For they say, 'God cannot do other than he does, nor do better what he does, nor omit anything of what he does.'" The same Peter, below, reciting and resolving a certain subtlety of Abelard, says: "As to what was proposed, 'God cannot do except what his justice demands, and cannot do what his justice demands not be done,'

851E potentiam sub mensura coarctare. Cum enim dicunt, huc vsque potest et non amplius; quid hoc est aliud quam eius potentiam, quae infinita est, concludere et restringere ad mensuram? Aiunt enim, Non potest Deus aliud facere quam facit, nec melius facere quam facit; Et infra eiusmodi causis atque rationibus quidam inducuntur, vt dicant, Deum suorum operum mensura ac lege ita astrictum atque alligatum, vt praeterquam facit quicquam, nec aliud facere potest nec melius: Ac per hoc plane infinitam illam atque immensem diuinitatis potentiam sub termino ac mensura alligare conuincuntur, qui ad aliquid, quod vere finem ipsum habet, eam extendunt, et vltra negant procedere. Certum est enim, quod omne, quod factum est in numero et pondere et mensura, legitimum terminum et finem suum habet, et idcirco, si ad operis mensuram Creatoris potentia modum que componitur, ipsa proculdubio et fine et mensura terminari declaratur. Hic illi nostri scrutatores, qui defecerunt scrutantes scrutationes,

852A nouum aliquid et vere nouum, nec tam verum quam nouum afferre se dicunt; et dicunt singulas quidem creaturas per se consideratas a perfecto minus habere; vniuersitatem autem rerum omnium in tanta consummatione boni expressam, vt non possit esse melior quam est. Eundem quoque errorem recitat idem Hugo libro sententiarum suarum, capit. 12. et reuincit, vbi et ait, Cum Augustinus dicit, Multa potest Deus facere quae non vult, ad effectum respexit quem non vult; id est, quae non operatur, potest operati; non enim ex impotentia dimittit; et secundum hoc potest dici, potest Deus velle quod non vult. Cuius sententiam et paene verba secutus Petrus 1. A1 sent. dist. 43. eundem errorem ad eundē intellectum recitat et retundit, Quidam inquiens, de suo sensu gloriantes, Dei potentiā coarctare sub mensura conati sunt: Cum enim dicunt, huc vs que potest Deus, et nō amplius, quid hoc est aliud, quā eius potentiā, quae infinita est, includere et restringere ad mensurā? Aiunt enim, Non potest Deus aliud facere quā facit, nec melius facere id qd. facit, nec aliquid praetermittere de his quae facit. Qui et infra recitans et soluens quandā argutiā Abelardi, Quod, inquit, propositum fuit, Non potest Deus facere nisi quod iustitia sua exigit, et nō potest id facere, qd. iustitia sua exigit vt non fiat,

852B–852E
  • ‖D1 (variant) generabilia.
  • D2 (source) Henry [of Ghent].

we say that in those expressions there is a twofold sense. For if you understand it so: he cannot do except what his justice demands, that is, except what his just will wills, you speak falsely.65 For the justice of God himself is taken as his most equitable will, as Augustine takes those words of the Lord in Genesis, speaking to Lot, 'I cannot do anything until you go in there,' explaining: 'He said he could not what he doubtless could by power, but could not by justice.'" Behold how evidently the aforesaid opinion appears here: that God, so far as it comes from the side of power, can will what he does not will and do what he does not do, but so far as it comes from the side of his will, already actually and immutably willing or unwilling anything, he cannot. So too at the end of the distinction, showing that God can will what he does not will and never willed, he says: "For he has the power of willing, both now and from eternity, what yet he neither now wills nor has willed from eternity." Other similar and more explicit statements from him had been cited in the proof of the ninth truth. Almost all the Parisian Doctors also rebuke this Peter Abelard, Master at Paris, on this point,

and I think that he, together with his undisciplined disciples, who followed the shadow of certain Philosophers and said that God does whatever he does by necessity of nature, gave the cause for the edict of condemnation of the Parisian article raised against him. Hence, according to his opinion already set out, it ought to be understood and expounded against him, namely thus: that that Article condemns the claim that God must do whatever is done immediately by him by necessity of coercion or necessity of immutability, that is, by a natural necessity, and one of the divine will, which is naturally determined to do these things and not others. This is an absolute necessity, which, as the article puts it, posits in God an impossibility of acting otherwise, namely a natural impossibility from a defect of natural power, that is, an absolute impossibility. Many others condemned by the same Bishop together with this one also bear witness to this understanding of the article. One of them affirms that God is eternal in acting and moving, as in being; otherwise he would be determined by another, which would be prior to him. Another, that what is determined of itself, as God is, either always acts or never, and that there are many eternal things. Another, that the first principle cannot immediately produce

‖D1 generable things, which are new effects;66 but a new effect requires an immediate cause which can hold otherwise. Another, that God is the necessary cause of the first intelligence, which being posited, the effect is posited, and they are simultaneous in duration. Another, that God is the necessary cause of the motion of the heavenly bodies, and of the contingent conjunction in the stars. With these many other similar ones are condemned, before and after the aforesaid article, in the same series. D2 Henry of Ghent also, on the occasion of this article, asks in Quodlibet 5, question 4, Whether God necessarily produces whatever he immediately produces externally. He argues first that he does, because it follows of necessity: God wills to do this, therefore he does this, and the antecedent is necessary, because otherwise God's will would be mutable. Then he argues that he does not, by the article recited. Answering, he says that, according to the opinion of the Philosophers, a threefold necessity was posited in every divine making, as recited above. Having rejected the first two, namely necessity of essence and of knowledge, and rejecting the third necessity, namely that of

will, he speaks thus: "Likewise God in no way acts from necessity of his will, whether the will is taken as concomitant with matter or as considered absolutely, according as some might say that, although he does not act by necessity of his nature, nor of his knowledge, he nevertheless acts by necessity of his will, because his knowledge grasps the better order in things, and a perfect will necessarily adheres to it. This is clear, since the will is not per se except of its own end, and what is per se of something, though it has a necessary order to it and to those things that have an essential

852B Dicimus quia in illis locutionibus duplex est sensus. Si enim intelligitis, non potest non facere nisi qd. sua iustitia exigit, .i. nisi quod iusta volūtas sua vult, falsū dicitis; Iustititia enim ipsius Dei aequissima voluntas accipitur, qualiter accipit August. illa verba Domini in Genesi loquentis ad Lot, non possum quicquam facere donec illuc introeas, exponens, Non posse, inquit, se dixit, quod sine dubio poterat per potentiam, sed non poterat per iustitiam. Ecce quam euidenter hic patet sententia supradicta, quod videlicet Deus, quantum est ex parte potentiae potest velle quod non vult, et facere quod non facit, sed quantum est ex parte voluntatis suae volentis iam quicquam actualiter et immutabiliter, vel nolentis, non potest. Quare et in sine distinctionis ostendens Deum posse velle quod non vult nec vnquam voluit, sic ait; Habet enim potentiam volendi et nunc et ab aeterno, quod tamen nec modo vult, nec ab aeterno voluit: A quo et alia similia magis expressa in ostensione nonae veritatis fuerant allegata. Hunc etiam Petrum Abelardum Magistrum Parisiensem omnes poene Doctores Parisienses

852C redarguunt in hac parte, quem et vna cum suis discipulis indisciplinatis, vmbram quorundam Philosophorum sequentibus atque dicentibus Deum facere, quicquid facit, necessitate naturae, puto dedisse causam edicto damnationis articuli Parisiensis obiecti: quare et secundum suam sententiam iam praemissam contra eum deberet intelligi et exponi, Ita videlicet, quod Articulus ille damnet, quod Deum necesse est facere quicquid immediate fit ab ipso necessitate coactionis vel necessitate immutabilitatis, necessitate scilicet naturali et voluntatis diuinae, quae naturaliter determinatur ad haec et non alia facienda, necessitate videlicet absoluta, quae vt articulus, ponit in Deo impossibilitatem aliter faciendi, impossibilitatem videlicet naturalem ex defectu potentiae naturalis, impossibilitatem scilicet absolutam. Hunc etiam intellectum huius articuli contestantur multi alij simul cum isto ab eodem Episcopo condemnati, quorum vnus affirmat, quod Deus est aeternus in agendo et in mouendo, sicut et in essendo, aliter alio determinaretur, quod esset prius illo: et Alius, quod illud quod de se determinatur, vt Deus vel semperagit, vel nunquam, et quod sunt plura aeterna: et Alius, quod

852D primum principium non potest immediate producere ‖D1 ingenerabilia quae sunt noui effectus; effectus autem nouus exigit causam immediatam quae potest aliter se habere: et Alius, quod Deus est causa necessaria primae intelligentiae, qua posita, ponitur effectus, et sunt simul duratione: et Alius, quod Deus est causa necessaria motus corporum coelestium, et coniunctionis contingentis in stellis, cui et quibus multi alij similes, ante et post praedictum articulum in eadem serie condemnantur. D2 Henricus etiam Gandauensis occasione huius articuli 5. de quodlib. quaest. quarta quaerit, Vtrum Deus necessario producit quicquid exterius immediate producit, et arguit primo quod sic, quia necessario sequitur, Deus vult hoc facere, ergo hoc facit, et Antecedens est necessarium, quia aliter voluntas Dei esset mutabilis: deinde quod non, per articulum recitatum; et respondendo dicit, quod secundum Philosophorum sententiam in omni factione diuina ponebatur triplex necessitas superius recitata; et reprobatis duabus prioribus, scilicet necessitate essentiae et scientiae, reprobando tertiam necessitatem, scilicet

852E voluntatis, sic ait; Quod similiter Deus nullo modo agit ex necessitate suae voluntatis siue concomitantis materiam, siue absolute consideratae, secundum quod aliqui possent dicere, quod licet non agit necessitate suae naturae, neque suae scientiae, agit tamen necessitate suae voluntatis, eo quod scientia sua comprehendit meliorem ordinem in rebus, et voluntas perfecta necessario ei adhaeret, sicut patet, quoniam cum voluntas non sit per se nisi finis sui, et quod est per se alicuius, licet necessarium ordinem habet ad illud, et ad ea quae essentialem habent

853A–853E
  • ‖A1 (variant) actualem.
  • ‖A2 (variant) actualem.
  • ‖A3 (variant) omnia.
  • B1 (source) Henry [of Ghent].
  • ‖B2 (variant) consequente non praecedente.
  • D1 (source) Thomas [Aquinas].
  • D2 (source) Henry [of Ghent].

relation to it, does not have it to those that have a relation to it ‖A1 that is accidental." Having shown this by an example, he adds: "Therefore, since God's will is per se of the end of the good that he himself is, although he necessarily wills it, and those things that have a necessary relation to it, such as whatever are in the divine essence, he does not nevertheless necessarily will those things that have an ‖A2 accidental relation to it.67 And such are all things other than he, because nothing of them adds to his goodness. By no necessity, therefore, does he will any of them, but he does nothing except what he wills; therefore of the things other than himself that he makes, he makes none of necessity." And below: "God does not will of necessity the things that are outside him; therefore, when he makes them in the being of existence about which the question is, he does not make them from necessity of his will. So in this manner the goodness of his essence is not for him the reason for willing all things, because he could ‖A3 will other things, which he neither wills nor will will, just as the truth of his essence is not for him the reason of knowing everything he could know, namely those things that could be or will be and yet will not be. So that, as he does not know of necessity that he does what he does, just as he does not will of necessity to do what he does (as will now be said), likewise he does not of necessity know or will to be those things that are of absolute necessity.

"It must be said, therefore, simply and absolutely, that of whatever God makes outside himself he makes none of necessity: neither of those things he makes immediately (which, according to the Philosopher, was the one single thing that, as has been said, they posited he makes of necessity), nor of those he makes through the mediation of others, in which the Philosophers agree with us. Nor does he make any of them by necessity of coercion, which impels the will into action against its own inclination, whether natural or voluntary, since he is impassible and omnipotent; nor by necessity of immutability, which binds and holds power simply and absolutely in act, as the condemned article rightly says, as was stated in raising the objection." B1 The same, below, answering the first argument, says thus: "To the opposed argument, that what God wills to do is done of necessity, it must be said that this is true by necessity ‖B2 of the consequence, not of the consequent; because the antecedent, namely that God wills to do what he does, is not necessary simply, except in considering the act of will as it is in God, the divine essence itself, in which way it is not considered in the question proposed, but only as it passes actually into the thing willed externally. And as to the argument that the antecedent is necessary simply, because what God wills he cannot not will, since otherwise his will would be mutable, it must be said, etc." (cited in the proof of the eleventh truth). What is condemned in the article recited, therefore, is a natural, simple, absolute necessity, antecedent with respect to the divine willing and making outwards, and not the aforesaid consequent necessity. For who would deny that, by this consequent necessity, God must do whatever is done immediately by him, just as by this necessity also: Everything that is, when it is, necessarily is; and what is being made and has been made, necessarily is being made and has been made; and that God wills it so to be? From these things it can be drawn out and had that necessity of immutability, in the understanding of the Doctors, is twofold or threefold. The first is that by which, if it were in use, whatever is of some quality, and cannot fail to be such through change, could be said to be necessarily such by necessity of immutability,

because it cannot be changed from this. And so whatever is past, it is necessary that it be past; whatever was future, it is necessary that it was future; whatever is not future, it is necessary that it be not future; and the like. The aforesaid article does not speak of this. The second is the necessity of stability, which is also consequent, as the fiftieth of this makes clear; the article mentioned does not mean this either. The third is the necessity of natural immutability, by which a thing is determined naturally, and by necessity of nature, to doing some one thing, and has no natural power for the opposite, like irrational active powers, as is clear from Metaphysics 9, 10.68 Such a necessity of immutability Peter Abelard posited in God outwards, and it is such as is condemned in the article. Hence also Thomas, in On the Power of God, where earlier: "Those," he says, D1 "who said that God acts from necessity of nature posited the power under discussion not only by reason of immutability of nature but by reason of the determination of nature to one thing." D2 Therefore Henry of Ghent says that God does not act outwards by the necessity of immutability, which binds and holds power simply and absolutely in act, so that the condemned article speaks rightly.69 The irrational reasons of Peter Abelard, and of any others whatever, whether Philosophers or lovers of frivolity,70 eager to build up a natural necessity in God with respect to his works, ought to move no rational animal. For if he acted outwards by necessity of nature, since any effect of his is finite, he himself would be finite, against the first supposition; or if, according to that necessity, he is infinite, any effect of his whatever would likewise be infinite, as is argued more fully by the ninth of the first. Nor does God comprehend by his knowledge (indeed he cannot comprehend) a better possible being to be made, than which nothing better could be made. For suppose that he comprehends and makes it, and let it be A. Then either A is infinite simply and in every respect, and then it is God, and so not made, as the first supposition proves; or it is finite,

853A habitudinem ad illud, non tamen ad ea quae habent habitudinem ad illud ‖A1 accidentalem; quo per exemplum ostenso, subiungit, Quare cum voluntas Dei per se sit finis boni quod ipse est, etsi necessario vult illud, et quae necessariam ad ipsum habent habitudinem, vt sunt, quaecunque sunt in diuina essentia, non tamen necessario vult illa quae habent habitudinem ‖A2 accedentalem ad illud; talia autem sunt omnia alia ab eo, quia nihil ex eis bonitati suae accrescit; Nulla ergo necessitate vult aliquid illorum, sed nihil facit nisi quod vult; Nihil ergo aliorum a se quae facit de necessitate facit. Et infra, Deus non vult de necessitate quae sunt extra ipsum, propter quod quando facit ea in esse existentiae de quo est quaestio, non de necessitate voluntatis suae facit ea, vt secundum hunc modum bonitas suae essentiae non sit ei ratio volendi omnia, quia posset ‖A3 alia velle quae net vult, nec volet, sicut neque veritas suae essentiae est ei ratio sciendi omnia quae scire posset, scilicet ea quae possent esse vel fore, nec tamen erunt; vt sicut non de necessitate scit se facere quae ipse facit, sicUt non de necessitate vult facere

853B quae facit, vt iam dicetut: similiter neque de necessitate scit aut vult esse quae sunt de necessitate absoluta; Dicendum est ergo simpliciter et absolute quod quaecunque Deus facit extra se, nullum eorum de necessitate facit, neque eorum quae facit immediate, quod secundum Philosophum erat vnicum tantum, quod de necessitate, vt dictum est, ponebant ipsum facere; neque quae facit mediantibus alijs, in quo Philosophi nobiscum concordant, ne que etiam illorum quicquam facit necessitate coactionis, quae voluntatem contra propriam inclinationem vel naturalem vel voluntariam impellit in actionem, eo quod impassibilis est et omnipotens; neque necessitate immutabilitatis, quae virtutem simpliciter et absolute in actum ligat et tenet, vt bene dicit articulus damnatus, sicut dictum est opponendo. B1 Qui et infra respondendo ad primum argumentum, sic ait; Ad argumentum oppositum, quod de necessitate illud fit quod Deus vult facere, Dicendum quod verum est necessitate ‖B2 consequentia, non consequentis; quia Antecedens non est necessarium simpliciter, scilicet quod Deus vult illud facere quod

853C facit, nisi considerando actum voluntatis vt est in Deo ipsa diuina essentia, qualiter non consideratur in proposita quaestione, sed solum secundum quod transit actualiter in volutum exterius: Et quod arguitur, quod Antecedens est necessarium simpliciter, quia quod Deus vult non potest non velle, quia aliter sua voluntas esset mutabilis, Dicendum etc. in ostensione veritatis vndecimae allegata. Damnatur ergo in articulo recitato necessitas naturalis, simplex, absoluta, et praecedens respectu volutionis et factionis diuinae ad extra, non autem necessitas sequens praedicta. Quis enim negauerit necesse esse hac necessitate sequente, Deum facere quicquid immediate fit ab ipso, sicut et hac necessitate, Omne quod est, quando est, necesse est esse, et quod fit et factum est, fieri et factum esse, et Deum velle sic esse. Ex his autem potest elici et haberi quod necessitas immutabilitatis ad intellectum Doctorum est duplex vel triplex. Vna, qua, si esset in vsu, quicquid est aliquale, et non potest non esse tale per mutationem, posset dici, quod necesse est necessitate immutabilitatis

853D ipsum esse tale, quia ab hoc mutari non potest; sicque quicquid est praeteritum, necesse est esse praeteritum, et quicquid fuit futurum, necesse est fuisse futurum, et quicquid est non futurum, necesse est esse non futurum, et similia, et sic non loquitur articulus supradictus. Altera, quae est necessitas stabilitatis et sequens, sicut quinquagesimo huios patet, de qua non intelligit articulus memoratus. Tertia, quae est necessitas immutabilitatis naturalis, qua scilicet res aliqua determinatur naturaliter, et necessitate naturae ad vnum aliquid faciendum, nec habet potentiam naturalem ad oppositum, sicut potentiae irrationales actiuae, vt patet 9. Metaphys. 10. et talem necessitatem immutabilitatis posuit Petrus Abelardus in Deo ad extra, qualis et in articulo condemnatur. Vnde et Thomas De potencia Dei, vbi prius, Illi, inquit, D1 qui dicebant Deum agere ex necessitate naturae, ponebant potentiam de qua agitur, non solum ratione immutabilitatis naturae, sed ratione determinationis naturae ad vnum. D2 Quare et Henricus

853E Gandauensis dicit quod Deus facit ad extra necessitate immutabilitatis, quae virtutem simpliciter et absolute in actu ligat et tenet, vnde bene dicit articulus damnatus. Irrationabiles vero rationes Petri Abelardi, et quorumlibet aliorum, siue Philosophorum, siue friuolophilorum necessitatem naturalem in Deo respectu factorum suorum astruere gestientes, nullum animal rationale debent mouere. Si enim ageret ad extra necessitate naturae, cum effectus eius quilibet sit finitus, et ipse esset finitus contra primam suppositionem; vel si secundum eam ipse sit infinitus, quilibet etiam eius effectus esset similiter infinitus, sicut nono primi plenius est argutum. Nec Deus per suam scientiam comprehendit, imo nec comprehendere potest melius ens possibile fieri, quo melius fieri nihil posset. Ponatur enim quod comprehendat et faciat, et sit A. illud; vel ergo A. est infinitum simpliciter omniquaque et tunc est Deus, quare non factum, vt suppositio prima probat; vel finitum,

854A–854D
  • C1 (source) Ecclesiasticus [Sirach].
  • C2 (source) The Apostle; Hosea; Hugh of Saint Victor.
  • ‖C3 (variant) suscipienda.
  • ‖D1 (variant) comitantibus.

and then something greater than it could be made. For any possible good that can be made, therefore, a greater can always be made, and so too comprehended; so a perfect and best will cannot make the greatest good, the best possible to be made. It suffices for it, therefore, to make as much good as it freely wills, without evil, especially since there is no reason prior to it, or regulating it in acting, but it is itself the principle and rule of reason, as was more fully shown by 21 of the first. It was also objected above that if that following necessity were posited in God, the omnipotent would be bound. But I wonder with what mind, with what face, they dare to object this to me, affirming the contrary, since they themselves must necessarily concede that God, formerly loose and free from eternity, is now temporally and newly bound by a most feeble extrinsic bond (say, a spider's thread), even indissolubly, and made captive without liberation, as 30 of this has argued more fully. But I do not say that he is newly necessitated by the aforesaid following necessity, nor by anything outside him, but eternally and uniformly, only through his eternal and most free act of his own most free will. If anyone, however, following the metaphors of Poets, Grammarians and Rhetoricians, wishes to call this necessary act of the divine will, or this following necessity, a tie, a knot, or a chain, as love too is called,

I do not think there is much to contend about the name, provided the thing is soundly understood. In that case one can say metaphorically that God is bound, namely by the tie of love and the chain of charity. Yet I know that some, from catholic piety, shrink from this, not because what is said metaphorically is not said catholically, but because what is said catholically is not understood catholically. For some, because the customary tie and bond seem to bring with them some violence, understand it likewise if anything of the kind is said of God. But they err, since in the customary tie and bond there are two things, namely violence and firmness. And since, according to the Philosopher in Topics 6, all who transfer a term transfer it according to some likeness, not according to every likeness, as he shows in his Poetics,71 it suffices that this transference be made for the second property, though not for the first. Nor is it true that every bond implies violence. For many put themselves freely under the bonds of many obligations toward God and men, and bear them freely.

C1 Whence Ecclesiasticus 6: "Put your foot into her fetters, namely those of wisdom, and your neck into her collars; bow your shoulder and carry her, and do not grow weary in her bonds; and her fetters will be for you a protection of strength and bases of virtue, and her collars a robe of glory, and her bonds a saving binding." Wherefore the Apostle also, C2 in Colossians 3, calls charity the bond of perfection; whence also Hosea 11: "With the cords of Adam I will draw them, in the bonds of charity." Hugh of Saint Victor too, in his Praise of Charity, to Peter, addressing charity, says thus: "O charity, how great is your power, you who overcame God! You compelled him, obedient to you, to descend from the seat of paternal majesty even to the depths of our mortality, to ‖C3 endure them; you brought him bound with your bonds. Let man therefore be the more ashamed to resist you, when he sees you triumph over God: you wounded the impassible, bound the unconquerable, drew the unchangeable." Below he also praises this charity because it is God. But what is this charity except God's dear will, and God's dear willing, according to what was set out at the twenty-fifth of the first?72 But because Henry of Ghent

imputes to Avicenna the threefold erroneous necessity recited above, and I have myself cited him on occasion, we must discuss a little whether Henry accuses him justly: for it seems he can be defended probably and reasonably. Henry objects to him that for the first necessity he says thus: "The first truth's first action is not except through essence." And who would deny this? For its first action is not outward but inward, by which it knows and loves itself, and this not freely according to contradiction, but purely necessarily, from necessity of its essence. Again, he opposes him because for the second necessity he says thus: "His knowledge is knowing that his perfection and his excellence is that goodness be made by him, and this belongs to those who ‖D1 communicate their glory; and from the fact that he understands himself, there follows the ordering of goodness into being, and he understands how it is possible for the being of the whole to come forth, and more elegantly. Whence, as he says, from the fact that he understands the order and goodness that can be better, according as he understands it, it flows by such a flow, by which one arrives more perfectly at order according to possibility." But if for this saying he deserves to be condemned, why

854A et tunc esset possibile fieri aliquid maius eo: Quocun que igitur bono possibili fieri potest fieri maius semper et maius, quare et similiter comprehendi; quare nec voluntas perfecta et optima potest facere maximum bonum, et optimum possibile fieri; sufficit ergo ei quod faciat bonum quantum sponte volueric sine malo, praesertim cum nulla sit ratio ipsa prior, aut ipsam regulans in agendis, sed ipsa principium et regula rationis, sicut 21. primi plenius est ostensum. Obiectum quoque fuit superius, quod si necessitas ista sequens poneretur in Deo, omnipotensligaretur. Sed miror qua mente, qua fronte haec audeant mihi obijcere contrarium affirmantes, cum ipsi necessario concedere habeant Deum aeternaliter prius solurum et liberum, nunc temporaliter nouiter vinculo extrinseco debilissimo, puta filo araneae etiam insolubiliter alligari, et illiberabiliter captiuati, sicut 30. huius plenius est argutum. Ego autem non dico ipsum nouiter necessitari necessitate sequente praedicta, nec per aliquid extra ipsum, sed aeternaliter, vniformiter tantum per actum suum arternum liberrimum propriae et liberrimae voluntatis. Si quis autem hunc actum voluntatis diuinae necessarium, seu istam necessitatem sequentem iuxta Poetarum, Grammaticorum, et Rhetoricorum metaphoras, sicuti et amotem,

854B ligamen, nodum, seu vinculum voluerit appellare, non reputo multum contendendum de nomine, dum res sane fuerit intellecta; tunc autem potest metaphorice dicere Deum ligari, hoc scilicet amoris ligamine et vinculo charitatis: scio tamen quod nonnulli p•etare catholica hoc abhorrent, non quia quod metaphorice dicitur, non catholice dicitur, sed quia quod catholice dicitur, non catholice intelligitur. Nonnulli enim, quia ligamen et vinculum consuetum aliqualem violentiam importare videtur, simili modo intelligunt, si quid taie dicatur de Deo; Sed hi errant, quoniam in ligamine et vinculo consueto sunt duo, scilicet violentia, et firmitas; et quia secundum Philosophum 6. Topic. omnes transferentes secundum aliquam similitudinem transferunt, non autem secundum omnes, sicut in Poetria sua ostendit, sufficit quod translatio ista fiat pro secunda proprietate, licet non pro prima. Nec etiam verum est, quod omnovinculum violentiam implicat; Multi enim multarum obligationum vinculis erga Deum et homines se gratis supponunt, et sustinent

854C ea gratis: C1 Vnde Ecclesiastici 6. Mitre pedem tuum in compedes illius, scilicet sapientiae, et in torques eius collum tuum; subijce humerum tuum, et porta illam, et ne acedieris in vinculis eius, et erunt tibi compedes eius in protectionem fortitudinis et bases virtutis, et torques illius in stolam gloriae, et vincula illius nexura salutaris. Quare et Apostolus ad Coloss. C2 3. Charitatem vinculum perfectionis appellat; Vnde et Hos. 11. In funiculis Adam traham eos in vinculis charitatis. Quare et Hugo de Sancto Victore, De laude charitatis ad Petrum, alloquens charitatem, sic ait; O charitas, quantum potes, quae Deum superabas! Illum tibi obedientem de sede paternae maiestatis, vsque ad inferna nostrae mortalitatis ‖C3 sustinenda, descendere coegisti, adduxisti illum vinculis tuis alligatum: vnde amplius pudeat hominem tibi resistere, cum te videat in Deum triumphare; vulnerasti impassibilem, ligasti insuperabilem, traxisti incommutabilem. Qui et infra laudat hanc charitatem, quia ipsa est Deus; quid autem est haec charitas nisi chara Dei voluntas, et volutio chara Dei, iuxta praemissa vicesimo quinto primi? Verum quia Henticus Gandauensis

854D imponit Auicennae triplicem necessitatem erroneam superius recitatam, et ego ipsum aliquoties allegaui, Discutiendum paululum si ipsum iuste accuset: videtur enim quod possit probabiliter rationabiliter que defendi. Obijcit autem ei, quod pro prima necessitate sic dicit, Veritatis primae non est sua prima actio nisi per essentiam; et quis hoc negauerit? Nam actio sua prima non est ad extra, sed ad intra, qua cognoscit et amat seipsum, et hoc non libere secundum contradictionem, sed pure necessario de necessitate suae essentiae. Rursum opponit sibi, quod pro secunda necessitate sic dicit, Sua scientia est sciens, quod sua perfectio et sua excellentia est vt fiat ab eo bonitas, et hoc est de ‖D1 communicantibus suam gloriam; et ex hoc quod intelligit se, sequitur ordinatio bonitatis in esse, et intelligit qualiter est possibile et elegantius prouenire esse totius; Vnde, vt dicit, ex hoc quod intelligit ordinationem et bonitatem quae melior esse potest, secundum quod intelligit eam, fluit ipsa tali fluxu, quo perfectius perueniturad ordinem secundum possibilitatem. Sed si propter hoc dictum mereatur damnari, Cur

854E–855C
  • ‖E1 (variant) creaturae artifici defuerit
  • A1 (source) Augustine
  • B1 (source) Peter [Lombard]. Thomas [Aquinas].
  • C1 (source) Lamentations [Threni]
  • C2 (source) Philosopher. Prophet. Proverbs [Parrbolae in print].

…not likewise Augustine, who in On Free Choice 3, 7 speaks thus: "Whatever occurs to you as better by true reason, know that God has made it, as the maker of all goods"? There can therefore be something in the nature of things that you do not conceive by your reason; but what you conceive by true reason cannot fail to be. For you cannot conceive in a creature anything better that has escaped ‖E1 the maker of the creature. The human soul, indeed, is naturally joined to the divine reasons on which it depends. When it says, "This would be done better than that," if it speaks truly and sees what it says, it sees it in those reasons to which it is joined. Let it therefore believe that God has made what it recognized by true reason was to be made by him, even if it does not see this in the things made. For even if it could not see the heavens with the eyes, and yet by true reason inferred that such a thing was to be made, it ought to believe it made, though it did not see it with the eyes; for it would not see by thought that a thing was to be made, except in those reasons by which all things were made.

A1 And in On Genesis according to the Letter 4, 18: "If God could not make good things, there would be no power; but if he could and did not, there would be great envy; since therefore he is omnipotent and good, he made all things very good." He also says in On the Greatness of the Soul 18: "By the justice of God," he says, "this universe is sustained and governed, by which it has even come about that all things not only exist, but exist in such a way that they cannot at all be better." And below, 20: "God judged it most beautiful that whatever is should be, in the way it is." And below: "Who is there who could justly be indignant that a soul was given to the body to act upon and manage it, when so great and so divine an order of things cannot be joined together better?" Behold Augustine, a Catholic Doctor, professing a like opinion. Therefore, just as Henry of Ghent wishes to expound Augustine, so let him expound Avicenna also. Both can be well understood and expounded in many ways. In one way, on God's side, and on the side of the manner of making as related to God, that is, so far as it is on the side of the maker. For he makes all things through infinite wisdom, goodness, and power; B1 and so Peter answers, Sentences 1, dist. 44, and Thomas, Summa, part 1, particle 25, the last question, 73 when he asks whether God can make better things than those he makes. In another way, on the side of the things made, and this in manifold ways. In one way: God could not make the things made, numerically the same, essentially better, because they would then be other and not the same; accidentally, however, he could. And so Thomas answers where he was cited. Third, it can be said that God could have made nothing better, that is, a purer good, namely one less mixed with evil or natural wickedness. For the Philosopher says in Topics 3 that things less mixed with their contraries are more truly of their kind, as that is whiter which is less mixed with black; wherefore a lesser evil is sometimes called good, and sometimes better. Hence the Philosopher in Ethics 5, 5: "In the account of the good, the lesser evil, in relation to the greater evil, is counted;"

for the lesser evil is more choiceworthy than the greater; and what is choiceworthy is good, and what is more so is the greater [good]. 74 And Lamentations 4: "It was better for those slain by the sword than for those killed by hunger," C1 and this is a very frequent manner of speaking among all people. According to this manner of speaking too, one thing is sometimes said to be better than another because the former is good and the latter evil, or not good. C2 Hence the Philosopher, On Generation 2, next to last [chapter]: "It is better to be than not to be"; 75 and the Prophet: "Better is a little for the just man than the many riches of sinners," Psalm 36 [37]. And Solomon, Proverbs 16: "Better is a little with justice than many fruits with iniquity; and better is it to be humbled with the meek than to divide spoils with the proud." The Authors say, then, that God cannot make anything better than he makes, perhaps against those who posited in beings something evil per se; these are touched on in the first and the twenty-sixth of the first. 76 Avicenna, with many other Philosophers, contradicts them, as the same twenty-sixth sets out; almost all the Catholic Doctors contradict them too, but especially Augustine in his books On Free Choice,

854E non similiter Aug. qui 3. de lib. arbit. 7. ita dicit, Quicquid tibi vera ratione melius occurrerit, scias fecisse Deum tan uā bonorū omniū conditorē? Potest ergo esse aliquid in rerū natura, qd. tua ratione non cogitas; non esse aurem, quod vera ratione cogitas, non potest. Ne que n. tu potes in creatura aliquid melius cogitare, qd. ‖E1 creaturae artificē fugerit. Humana quippe anima naturaliter diuinis, ex quibus pendet, connexa rationibus, cum dicit, Melius hoc fieret quam illud, si verū dicit, et videt qd. dicit, in illis quibus connexa est rationibus videt; credat ergo Deum

855A fecisse, quod vera ratione ab eo faciendum fuisse cognouit: etiamsi hoc in rebus factis non videt, quia etiamsi coelum oculis videre non posset, et tamen ratione vera tale aliquid faciendum fuisse colligeret, credere debuit factum esse, quamuis id oculis non videret; non enim cogitatione videret faciendum nisi in his rationibus, quibus facta sunt omnia. A1 Et 4. super Gen. ad literam 18. Bona facere si Deus non posset, nulla esset potentia; si autem posset, nec faceret, magna esset inuidentia; quia ergo omnipotens et bonus, omnia valde bona fecit. Qui et de quantitate Animae 18. Iustitia, inquit, Dei haec vniuersitas sustentatur et regitur, qua etiam factum est vt non modo sint omnia, sed ita sint vt omnino melius esse non possint. Et infra 20. Id Deus iudicauit pulcherrimum, vt esset quicquid est, quo modo est: Et infra, Quis est qui iuste stomachetur, quod agendo atque administrando corpori anima data sit, cum tantus et tam diuinus rerum ordo connecti melius non possit? Ecce Augustinum Doctorem Catholicum similem sententiam profitentem; Sicut ergo vult exponere

855B Augustinum, sic et Auicennam exponat; multis autem modis potest vterque bene intelligi et exponi; vno modo ex parte Dei, et ex parte modi faciendi relati ad Deum, quantum scilicet est ex parte facientis. Omnia enim facit per sapientiam, bonitatem, et potentiam infinitam; B1 et sic respondet Petrus 1. sentent. dist. 44. et Thomas 1. part. sum. partic. 25. quaestione vlt. quaerente, Vtrum Deus possit, quae facit, facere meliora. Alio modo ex parte rerum factarum, et hoc multifariam; vno modo quod Deus non posset facere res factas easdem numero essentialiter meliores, quia tunc essent aliae et non eaedem, accidentaliter autem posset; et sic respondet Thomas vbi fuerat allegatus. Tertio potest dici, quod Deus nihil potuit fecisse melius, id est, purius bonum, scilicet impermixtius malo seu malitia naturali. Dicit enim Philosophus 3. Topic. quod quae contrarijs impermixtiora sunt magis talia, vt albius est quod nigro impermixtius; quare et minus malum quandoque vocatur bonum, et melius aliquando. Vnde Philosophus 5. Eth. 5. In boni ratione fit minus malum ad maius malum:

855C est enim minus malum magis eligibile maiori; eligibile autem bonum, et magis maius. Et Thren. 4. Melius fuit occisis gladio quam interfectis fame, C1 et est modus loquendi crebetrimus apud omnes. Iuxta quem etiam modum loquendi aliquando dicitur aliquid melius alio, eo quod illud est bonum, aliud vero malum, vel non bonum. C2 Vnde Philosophus 2. degenerat. penult. Melius est esse quam non esse et Propheta, Melius est modicum iusto super diuitias peccatorum multas, Psalmo 36. Et Salomon Parab. 16. Melius est parum cum iustitia, quam multi fructus cum iniquitate; et melius est humiliari cum mitibus, quam diuidere spolia cum superbis. Dicunt igitur Autores Deum non posse facere quicquam melius quam facit, forsitan contra eos qui posuerunt in entibus aliquid per se malum, de quibus tangitur primo et vicesimo sexto primi: Quibus Auicenna cum multis Philosophis alijs contradicit, sicut idem vicesimum sextum pandit; quibus etiam quasi omnes Doctores Catholici contradicunt, sed specialiter Augustinus in libris suis de libero arbitrio,

855D–856B
  • D1 (source) Augustine
  • E1 (source) Augustine
  • ‖B1 (variant) ipsi

as appears evidently there and in Retractations 1, 9. The first of these books is for that reason called "Whence evil," and so in many other books. Therefore, in On Free Choice 3, 6, he also warns that no one should say of sinning souls that it would have been better if they did not exist, by suggesting that the universe would then have been purer and less mixed with evil, and therefore that those souls are not part of the perfection of the universe and have no goodness at all, but only pure wickedness, according to the consideration of the Philosopher in Topics 3 touched on above. For that reason he also says in the same [chapter] 6 that sinning souls are not blamed except in comparison with themselves, when it is thought what they would be if they had not willed to sin. And below, 7, he shows that no thing is blameworthy except in comparison with a better. Nor should anyone say that the whole universe, or any part of it, can be better than it is, in such a way that it could be good and now is evil, or is not good. Therefore, in the same sixth [chapter] of the third [book], as he also touches on in Retractations 1, D1 the ninth chapter, he shows that God is to be praised in all things for the making of creatures, not blamed. He also suggests above, at 5, that God could have created human beings in some lower grade of creature; therefore, according to him, God does not necessarily always make the better thing that he could.

Furthermore, in a fourth way, perhaps with regard to the natural order of things: namely, that the parts of animals and plants, and of the whole world (the elements and the heavens, for example), are now better naturally ordered than they would be if they were placed in the opposite order, so that nothing there is useless or base. The Philosopher suggests this in On Animals 13 and through the three books following, where he deals with the parts of animals, and their formation, fitness, and usefulness, and frequently elsewhere in the same book. Avicenna follows him in this respect, as the twenty-seventh of the first cites regarding both; Algazel follows them too, as the same twenty-seventh cited. With regard to the arrangement of the elements and the heavens as well, E1 Augustine suggests this in On Free Choice 3, 7, where he was cited. He also says in On the Greatness of the Soul 20: "God does not abandon the soul in any act without penalty, without reward. For he judged it most beautiful that whatever is should be, in the way it is, and should be so ordered by grades of nature that those considering the whole would be offended by no deformity from any part, and every penalty of the soul, and every reward, would always contribute something to the just portion of beauty and the disposition of all things. For free choice was given to the soul, and yet free choice was not given to the soul in such a way that, by attempting anything with it, the soul would disturb that part of the divine order and law; for it was given by God, the wisest and most invincible Lord of the whole creation. But to see these things as they are to be seen is for few, and no one is fit for it except by true religion. Since these things are so, who is there who could justly be indignant that a soul was given to the body to act upon and manage it, when so great and so divine an order of things cannot be joined together better?" He teaches this opinion also in On Free Choice 3, 24. If, then, by some sentence of his said in one way, or another left unsaid, Avicenna can, like Augustine, be soundly understood, well and good; but if not, well and good all the same, since Avicenna is not an altogether necessary witness for me in this cause, especially where he errs; and even if he has erred in one point or a few, like other Philosophers, and indeed even Catholic Doctors, he can still speak the truth in many others.

If, however, he can be soundly understood, it can be said further that Henry of Ghent refutes the surface of the letter, or rather those who misunderstand Avicenna's letter. So too, on the testimony of Eustratius, 77 Aristotle, when he refutes Plato at times (as it seems), did not wish to argue against him, but against those who misunderstand his sayings, as the second [part] of the first has cited more fully. Third, Henry of Ghent objects against Avicenna that for the third necessity he says thus: "Every knowledge, by which it knows what proceeds from it, and with which no impediment is mixed, is pleased by what proceeds from it; therefore it pleased ‖B1 the First 78 that everything that is should flow from its essence." But this saying, taken by itself alone, does not seem to contain, either explicitly or implicitly, the aforesaid necessity of the divine will, but rather to suggest freedom.

855D sicut ibi et 1. Retract. 9. euidenter apparet: quorum et primus ideo dicitur, Vnde malum, et alijs libris multis. Quare et 3. de libero arbitrio 6. monet ne quis dicat de peccatricibus animabus, melius fuisse si non essent, innuendo quod tunc vniuersum fuisset purius et impermixtius malo, quare et quod illae non sunt de perfectione vniuersi, nec vllam habeant bonitatem, sed malitiam puram tantum iuxta considerationem Philosophi 3. Topic. praetactam; qui et ideo eodem 6. dicit, quod animae peccatrices non vituperantur, nisi in sui comparatione, dum cogitatur quales essent, si peccare noluissent. Et infra 7. ostendit nullam rem esse reprehensibilem nisi in comparatione melioris. Nec etiam debet aliquis dicere totum vniuersum aliquidue ipsius posse esse melius quam sit, ita quod possit esse bonum et nunc sit malum, vel non sit bonum. Quare et eodem sexto tertij, sicut et tangit 1. Retract. D1 nono ostendit quod Deus profactione creaturarum est

855E laudandus in omnibus, non culpandus: qui et supra 5. innuit Deum potuisse homines condidisse in aliquo inferiori gradu creaturae; non ergo secundum ipsum necessario facit Deus semper melius quod posset. Adhuc autem quarto fortassis quantum ad rerum ordinem naturalem, quod videlicet partes animalium et plantarum, et torius mundi, puta elementa et coelum, sunt modo melius naturaliter ordinatae, quam essent si secundum ordinem contrarium ponerentur, ita quod nihil est ibi inutile, neque turpe; et hoc innuit Philosophus 13. de Animalibus, et per tres libros sequentes, vbi agit de partibus animalium, et de formatione, conuenientia et vtilitate earum, et alibi in eodem libro frequenter, quem et in hac parte sequitur Auicenna, sicut et de vtroque vicesimum septimum primi allegat: Quos et sequitur Algazel, sicut idem vicesimum septimum allegauit. Quod et quantum ad dispositionem elementorum et coeli, E1 innuit Augustinus 3. de libero arbitrio 7. vbi fuerat allegatus, qui et de quantitate animae 20. sic ait, Deus

856A in nullo actu animam deserit sine poena, sine praemio. Id enim iudicauit pulcherrimum, vt esset quicquid est, quomodo est, et ita naturae gradibus ordinaretur, vt considerantes vniuersitatem nulla offenderet ex vlla parte deformitas, omnisque animae poena, et omne praemium conferret semper aliquid portioni iustae pulchritudinis dispositionique rerum omnium. Datum est enim animae liberum arbitrium, nec tamen ita liberum arbitrium animae datum est, vt quodlibet eo moliens, illam partem diuini ordinis legisque perturbet: Datum est enim a sapientissimo atque inuictissimo totius creaturae Domino Deo. Sed ista, vt videnda sunt, videre paucorum est, neque ad hoc quisquam nisi vera religione fit idoneus. Quae cum ita sint, quis est qui iuste stomachetur, quod agendo atque administrando corpori anima data sit, cum tantus et tam diuinus rerum ordo connecti melius non possit? Istam quoque sententiam 3. de libero arbitrio 24. docet. Si autem aliquo modo dicto, alioue non dicto, possit Auicenna, sicut et Augustinus,

856B sane intelligi, bene quidem; sin autem, etiam bene quidem, quoniam Auicenna non est mihi testis omnino necessarius in hac causa, praecipue vbi errat; verum etsi in vno vel paucis errauerit, sicut et Philosophi alij, imo et Doctores Catholici, potest in multis alijs dicere veritatem. Si autem possit sane intelligi, vlterius potest dici quod Gandauensis redarguit superficiem literae, seu potius male intelligentes literam Auicennae; sicut et teste Eustathio, Aristoteles quandoque redarguens, vt videtur, Platonem, noluit arguere contra eum, sed contra eos qui male intelligunt eius dicta, sicut secundum primi plenius allegauit. Tertio obijcit Gandauensis contra Auicennam, quod pro tertia necessitate sic dicit, Omnis scientia, qua scit quod prouenit ex ea, nec miscetur ei impedimentum, placet ei quod prouenit ab ea; ergo ‖B1 primo placuit, vt ex sua essentia flueret omne quod est: Istud autem dictum per se solum non videtur explicite nec implicite continere necessitatem voluntatis diuinae praedictam, sed innuere potius libertarem.

The nineteenth, twentieth, and twenty-first follow clearly from the corresponding parts of the fifteenth (speaking correspondingly of "can"), and likewise from the first three parts of the next truth, with this added: that the divine will is a necessary cause, that is, necessarily required for something to be future, present, or past, to be done or made, or even conserved, as the fourteenth and ninth of the first taught. The nineteenth in particular is doubtful to almost no one: for otherwise everything that happened would happen by simply absolute necessity, which the twelfth of this book condemns.

856C Decima nona, vicesima, et vicesima prima ex correspondentibus partibus decimae quintae correspondenter loquendo de posse, et similiter ex tribus primis partibus proximae veritatis lucide consequuntur, cum hoc adiuncto, quod voluntas diuina est causa necessaria, id est, necessario requisita ad hoc quod aliquid sit futurum, praesens, vel praeteritum faciendum, vel factum, seu etiam conseruatum, sicut decimum quartum et nonum primi docebant. Decima nona specialiter quasi nulli est dubia: alias enim omnia quae euenirent, euenirent de necessitate simpliciter absoluta, quod duodecimum huius damnat.

The twentieth too is established in particular from the fifth truth of this book and its proof, which the testimonies of Henry of Ghent there plainly confirm; and, in the proof of the eleventh and eighteenth, those of Saint Thomas, Summa, part 1, particle 19, question 3, in the fifth of this [book]; those of Scotus on Sentences 1, dist. 29, in the proof of 5 and 18; and those of Robert of Lincoln 79 in the proof of the ninth truth of these, as more fully recited there. 80 For if, as they assert, the power in God's will concerning the actual being of creatures is determined by no necessity, but, so far as it is in itself, is open to either alternative, to willing that and not willing it, then creatures that now actually exist can also now, and for now, not exist. Also, if, according to them, it is possible for one who is not now sitting to sit now and for now, and the converse, why not likewise for any creature now existing? If, moreover, as Scotus and Lincoln affirm, a creature's willing, now existing, can now and for now not exist, why should the same not be thought of similar things?

856C Vicesima etiam specialiter constat ex quinta veritate huius et ostensione illius, quam et plane confirmant testimonia Henrici de Gandauo ibi, et in ostensione vndecimae ac decimae octauae Sancti Thomae 1. part. sum. partic. 19. quaestione 3. quinto huius; Scoti super 1. sentent. dist. 29. in ostensione 5. et 18. et Roberti Lincolniensis in ostensione nonae veritatis istarum

856D plenius recitatis. Si namque, secundum quod asserunt, potestas in voluntate Dei circa esse actuale creaturarum nulla necessitate determinatur, sed quantum est de se, est ad vtrumlibet de volendo illud et non volendo, possunt et creaturae nunc actualiter existentes, nunc et pro nunc non existere. Si etiam secundum eos, non sedentem nunc, possibile est nunc et pro nunc sedere, et e contra; cur non similiter de qualibet creatura nunc ente? Si insuper, sicut Scotus et Lincolniensis affirmant, volutio creaturae nunc existens, potest nunc et pro nunc non existere, cur non similiter de similibus sentiendum?

856D–857C
  • ‖A1 (variant) voluntate
  • ‖C1 (variant) efficacissima

Concerning the twenty-first, the contest presses more sharply because of the very many who oppose it; yet I think it sufficiently shown from the last part of the fifteenth truth, which the proof of the fifth of this book also shows well enough. For let A be a singularly proper name of some past thing, the general flood, for example, not however connoting its pastness, nor any accidental condition of it, but so far as it is possible to take 81 the thing itself essentially, simply, and wholly absolutely; why then could not, or can not, A not have been? What repugnance does it formally imply? What contradiction does it evidently include? None, without doubt, as was shown there. For at one time, for example when A was, or before, no per se impossible and no contradiction followed formally and simply from the announcement "A never was"; so neither does one follow now, as appears from the proof of the first supposition. Also, from a proposition that was once true, nothing false ever follows formally and simply, since then from a true thing a false thing would follow formally. Likewise it is of the same account that a thing can not have been when it was, and that a thing can have been when it was not, that is, before it was; but a thing that has not always been, such as the world or an angel, can by a possibility of this absolute kind have always been, and this implies no repugnance formally, nor necessarily imports one.

It can also, by such a power, have been for one day before it was, or for one year, and for two by like reasoning; why then not for three and four, and so on infinitely? This also seems to confirm the opinion of many Doctors. Again, by the twentieth truth and by what has just been set out, a thing now present can without repugnance now and for now not be, and that it be for now is as necessary as that A has been; therefore A too can not have been. Indeed it seems that, for a thing that is now present, its being for now is in some way more necessary (at least necessary in more ways) than A's having been. For a present thing, beyond the necessity from the ‖A1 divine will alone, which is common and equal to both, must intrinsically be through its proper natural causes, through matter and form, and also through the common natural causes that naturally conserve it in being; whereas A must have been from the divine will alone, or at least not from so many causes, since not from proper ones, because they now neither exist nor cause. Or let it be supposed that God wholly destroys every natural cause of A, proper and common, while conserving an existing stone; and then it will appear more clearly that it is more necessary that the stone be for now than that A has been. If, therefore, the stone, now existing, can now and for now not be, it seems that A can not have been just as much, or more.

It will perhaps be answered that from the pastness of a past thing there arises a certain relation, by which it is simply necessary that it has been, and hence simply impossible that it has not been. But this was rejected earlier, when it was shown that A's not having been implies no contradiction formally. Moreover, that relation itself is not simply necessary to be or to have been; for at one time it was not; so it would not be formally repugnant that it now not be; therefore it makes nothing simply necessary. That relation, too, is either to God, that is, to the divine will, or to some natural thing or things. The first was destroyed by the thirtieth of this book; the second cannot stand: for suppose God destroyed all the other natural causes. Besides, so great and so powerful a relation, indeed one reasonably more powerful, whether to God or to natural causes, arises from the presence of a present thing, just as from the pastness of a past thing; and notwithstanding that, it is possible for a thing that now is to be not, now and for now, and so for a past thing not to have been. For no absolute thing, such as a most powerful or most ‖C1 efficient natural form, makes what it forms, or its effect, to be necessarily and simply; so neither does a relation, since it is of weaker being, as the twentieth of this book touches on, make anything necessarily and simply to have been. A relation as great and as powerful seems likewise to arise from the futurity of a future thing as from the pastness of a past thing, so that it would make that future thing just as necessary, while it is future, as that other relation makes the past thing. Then too that relation would simply necessitate the will of God to will that relation to be, and, according to it, the thing to have been; and this, as can be shown from the eighteenth and nineteenth of the first, does not befit his most worthy freedom, as the thirtieth of this book and the thirteenth and fourteenth truths make plain. Perhaps still others will answer otherwise, saying

856D Circa vicesimam primam acrius instat certamen propter plurimos repugnantes; hanc tamen opinor sufficienter ostensam ex vltima parte decimae quintae veritatis: quam et satis ostendit ostensio quintae huius. Sit enim A. nomen singulariter proprium alicuius rei praeteritae, puta diluuij generalis non connotando tamen praeteritionem, nec aliquam conditionem eius accidentalem, sed quatenus est possibile ipsam rem essentialiter, simpliciter, et penitus absolute;

856E cur ergo non posset, aut non potest A. non fuisse? quam repugnantiam formaliter implicat? quam contradictionem euidenter includit? Nullam haud dubio, sicut ibi fuit ostensum. Aliquando namque, puta quando A. fuit, vel ante, ex ista annuntiatione, A. nunquam fuit, nullū per se impossibile, nulla contradictio formaliter, simpliciter sequebatur; quare nec modo, sicut ex probatione primae suppositionis apparet. Ex propositione etiā quae aliquando fuit vera, nunquam formaliter simpliciter sequitur vllū falsum, quia tunc ex vero falsum formaliter sequeretur. Item eiusdem rationis est rem posse non fuisse, quando fuit, et rem posse fuisse, quando non fuit, scil. antequam fuit; sed res quae non semper fuit, puta mundus vel Angelus, potest possibilitate huiusmodi absoluta semper fuisse, nullā etiā repugnantiā formaliter

857A implicat, necessarioue importat. Potest etiam tali potentia fuisse per vnum diem antequam fuit, aut per vnum annum et per duos simili ratione; cur ergo non per tres et quatuor, et ita infinite deinceps? Hoc idem videtur et multorum Doctorum sententia confirmare. Item per 20am. veritatem, et per nunc praemissa, res nunc praesens potest irrepugnanter nunc et pro nunc non esse, et illam est ita necessarium pro nunc esse, sicut A fuisse, ergo et A potest non fuisse; Imo videtur quod rem, quae est nunc praesens, sit aliquo modo magis necessarium, saltem multiplictus necessarium pro nunc esse, quam A fuisse: Rem enim praesentem vltra necessitatem ex sola ‖A1 voluntate diuina vtrique communem et aequalem intrinsece necesse est esse per causas proprias naturales, per materiam et formam, et etiam per causas naturales communes, ipsam in esse naturaliter conseruantes, A vero necesse est fuisse ex sola voluntate diuina, vel saltem non ex tot causis, quia non ex proprijs, cum iam non sint nec causent; vel

857B ponatur, quod Deus omnem causam naturalem A propriam et communem penitus destruat, conseruando lapidem existentem; et tunc magis apparebit esse magis necessarium lapidem pro nunc esse, quam A fuisse: Si ergo lapis nunc ens, potest nunc et pro nunc non esse, videtur quod A tantum vel magis potest non fuisse. Respondebitur forsitan, quod ex praeteritione rei praeteritae oritur quaedam relatio, qua necesse est simpliciter illam fuisse, quare impossibile est simpliciter illam non fuisse. Sed hoc reprobatum est prius, quando monstrabatur A non fuisse, nullam contradictionem formaliter implicare. Illam etiam relationem, non est necesse simpliciter esse vel fuisse; Aliquando enim non fuit; quare nec repugnaret formaliter eam nunc non esse; ergo nihil facit necessarium simpliciter. Illa quoque relatio vel est ad Deum, seu ad voluntatem diuinam, vel rem aliquam naturalem seu res aliquas naturales. Primum erat destructum per 30um. huius; Secundum stare non potest: Ponatur enim quod Deus destrueret omnes causas alias naturales: Tanta insuper et tam potens relatio, imo rationabiliter

857C potior, siue ad Deum siue ad causas naturales oritur ex praesentia rei praesentis, sicut ex praeteritione praeteritae; et illa non obstante, possibile est rem quae nunc est, nunc et pro nunc non esse, quare et praeteritam non fuisse. Nulla enim res absoluta, puta forma potentissima, seu ‖C1 efficientissima naturalis facit suum formatum seu effectum esse necessario simpliciter, quare nec relatio, cum sit debilioris esse, sicut 20um. huius tangit, facit necessario simpliciter quicquā fuisse. Tanta similiter et tam potens relatio videtur oriri ex futuritione futuri, sicut ex praeteritione praeteriti, quare et tam necessario reddere illud futurū dum est futurum, sicut et illa illud praeteritum. Tunc etiam illa relatio necessitaret simpliciter voluntatem Dei ad volendum illam esse, et secundum illam rem fuisse, sicut ex 18. et 19o. primi potest ostendi, quod eius non conuenit dignissimae libertati, sicut trigesimum huius, et decima tertia ac decima quarta veritas manifestant. Adhuc forsitan alij aliter respondebunt, dicentes

857D–858B
  • ‖D1 (variant) alias
  • E1 (source) Augustine
  • E2 (source) Jerome
  • *E3 (variant) facta

that A cannot not have been because of the lack of a necessarily required relation, the lack, namely, of its being willable, or makable, by God. But this answer does not avoid the reasons given for this twenty-first, nor does it give the reason for what it says. For although God could not will the contrary, 82 namely that A not have been, he could nonetheless, as it seems, and as the fifteenth truth asserts, not will A to have been, as he also could before A was; and with that posited, A would not have been past, by the fourteenth of the first, just as the thirtieth of this book also goes against a similar answer. By the same reasoning, a thing that is now present, because of the lack of a similar relation, could not now and for now not be, contrary to the twentieth truth. Such a privation of relation would also simply necessitate the divine will to will it, and to will in accordance with it, and would also make it impossible for that will to will the opposite, as it could ‖D1 once will; which was rejected earlier, in what was written in the thirtieth of this book against a similar answer, and is against the thirteenth and fourteenth truths. Nor, again, is such a lack of relation simply necessary to be or to have been, since neither is that relation, if it were or had been, any more than absolute things are, as was shown above, and as can be shown in a similar way. Indeed God's opposite willing, namely that A not have been, is simply possible now to be, as it was before the pastness of A, as can be shown from the premises, and from the thirteenth and fourteenth truth.

Third, it is said by some that the past cannot not have been, nor can God bring this about, because each includes a contradiction; to prove this they bring forward testimonies of the Doctors. Augustine, indeed, says in Against Faustus 26, 2: "Whoever therefore says, E1 'If God is omnipotent, let him make it that what has been done has not been done,' does not see that he is saying this: 'If he is omnipotent, let him make it that things which are true, by the very fact that they are true, are false.'" Jerome to Eustochium, Aristotle, and Agathon, cited above, 83 seem to think the same; E2 Saint Thomas followed them in Summa, part 1, particle 25, question 4, where it is asked whether God can make it that things which are past have not been, 84 *E3 and answers thus: "It must be said that nothing that implies a contradiction falls under the omnipotence of God; but that the past has not been implies a contradiction. For just as it implies a contradiction to say that Socrates sits and does not sit, so too to say that he has sat and has not sat. To say that he has sat is to say what is past; to say that he has not sat is to say that its opposite has been." To prove this he cites the sayings of Augustine and the Philosopher mentioned above. But these men understand the statement "the past cannot not have been" either in the composite sense or in the divided sense. If in the composite sense, they must consistently say that the present cannot not be present, and that the future cannot not be future, because of a similar contradiction included. If in the divided sense, taking, that is, some past thing, the flood for example, not enfolding its pastness, or any accidental condition, but only the thing itself, bare, essentially, simply and wholly absolutely, and let it so taken be called A, then it is absolutely and per se, and simply and without repugnance, possible that A not have been, as was shown above.

For their cause, moreover, we must inquire further whether they mean that the past's not having been, in the divided sense in the aforesaid manner, includes a contradiction per se and wholly formally, or per accidens and only as of now. Not in the first way, as is now clear. If in the second way, their cause is not helped, when we speak of power absolutely, as the truth to be shown speaks. For so too this, "You will run," includes a contradiction if you are not going to run; for it includes per accidens and as of now that one who is not going to run is going to run; for you actually, and as of now, are not going to run. Indeed, so every false proposition about the future, and universally every false proposition, includes a contradiction; yet who would deny that this is possible absolutely, and that God can thus make true this, "You will run," and many other false statements? So I judge that a thing that is past, such as A, can not have been, and that God can make A not to have been. By this I mean that God, so far as concerns his power absolutely, and by the nature of his willing power, free as to contradiction,

857D A non posse non fuisse propter defectum relationis necessario requisitae, propter defectum videlicet voluntabilitatis, seu factibilitatis illius a Deo. Sed ista responsio non vitat rationes pro hac vigesima prima factas, Nec reddit causam dicti sui. Licet enim Deus non posset vellet contrarium, scilicet A non fuisse; posset tamen, vt videtur, et sicut decima quinta veritas asserit, non velle A fuisse, sicut et potuit priusquam A fuit; quo posito, A non fuisset praeteritum per decimum quartum primi, sicut et contra similem responsionem trigesimum huius vadit. Eadem etiam ratione, res quae nunc est praesens, propter defectum relationis consimilis non posset nunc et pro nunc non esse, contra vigesimam veritatem. Talis quoque priuatio relationis necessitaret simpliciter voluntatem diuinam ad eam et secundum eam volendum, impossibilitaret quoque ipsam ad volendum opposite, sicut potuit ‖D1 olim velle, quod reprobatum est prius, contra similem responsionem trigesimo huius scriptam, et est contra decimam tertiam ac decimam quartam veritatem. Talem etiam defectum relationis non simpliciter necesse est esse, aut fuisse, quia nec relationem illam si esset aut fuisset, sicut nec

857E res absolutas, sicut superius est ostensum, quod et simili modo potest ostendi. Imo volutionem Dei oppositam, scilicet A non fuisse, est possibile simpliciter nunc esse, sicut fuit ante praeteritionem A, sicut ex praemissis potest ostendi, et ex decima tertia et decima quarta veritate. Tertio dicitur a quibusdam, quod praeteritum non potest non fuisse, nec Deus potest hoc facere, quia vtrumque contradictionem includit, ad quod probandum testimonia Doctorum adducunt. Dicit nempe Augustinus 26. contra Faustum 2. Quisquis itaque dicit, E1 Si omnipotens est Deus, faciat vt quae facta sunt, facta non fuerint, non videt hoc se dicere, Si omnipotens est, faciat vt ea, quae vera sunt. eo ipso, quo vera sunt, falsa sint. Hoc idem videtur sentire Hieronymus ad Eustochium, Aristoteles, et Agatho superius allegati; E2 quo• et Sanctus Thomas secutus 1. part. summ. partic. 25. quaestione 4a. qua quaeritur, Vtrum Deus possit facere, quod ea quae sunt praeterita non fuerint *E3 respondendo sicait; Dicendum quod sub omnipotentia Dei non cadit aliquid quod contradictionem implicat; praeterita autem non

858A fuisse, contradictionem implicat; Sicut enim contradictionem implicat dicere quod Socrates sedet et non sedet; ita, quod sederit, et non sederit; Dicere autem quod sederit, est dicere quod est praereritum; dicere autem quod non sederit, est dicere quod fuerit eius oppositum; ad quod probandum allegat dicta Augustini et Philosophi memorata. Sed isti vel intelligunt in sensu composito, vel in sensu diuiso quod praeteritum non potest non fuisse. Si in sensu composito, ita habent dicere consequenter, quod praesens non potest non esse praesens, et quod futurum non potest non esse futurum, propter similem contradictionem inclusam. Si in sensu diuiso, sumendo scilicet aliquam rem praeteritam, puta diluuium, non conuoluendo praeteritionem, aut aliquam conditionem accidentalem, sed tantummodo ipsam rem nude, essentialiter, simpliciter et absolute omnino, quae sic sumpta nominetur A; sic est absolute et per se, ac simpliciter irrepugnanter possibile

858B A non fuisse, sicut superius est ostensum. Pro causa quoque eorum vlterius inquirendum, nunquid intelligant, quod praeteritum non fuisse in sensu diuiso, modo praedicto includat contradictionem per se et omnino formaliter, aut per accidens, et vt nunc tantum. Non primo modo, sicut iam constat: Si secundo modo, causa non iuuat, loquendo de potentia absolute, sicut loquitur veritas ostendenda. Sic enim et ista, Tu curres, contradictionem includit, si non sis cursurus; Includit enim per accidens et vt nunc, quod non cursurus sit cursurus: Tu enim actualiter, et vt nunc es non cursurus; Imo et sic omnis propositio falsa de futuro, et vniuersaliter omnis propositio falsa contradictionem includit; quis tamen negauerit hanc esse possibilem absolute et Deum sic posse verificare istam, Tu curres, et enuntiationes alias multas falsas? Sic ergo aestimo rem quae est praeterita, puta A, posse non fuisse, et Deum posse facere A non fuisse, per quod intelligo quod Deus, quantum est de eius potentia absolute, et de ratione suae potentiae volutiuae liberae secundum contradictionem,

858C–858E
  • D1 (source) Anselm
  • E1 (source) Scotus

insofar as it precedes causally his act by which he now wills A to have been, could not elicit or have that act, but its opposite, as he could when A was future, as a man also could with respect to his own past willed object. For with God nothing is intrinsically past or future, but only eternally and instantaneously present, as the proof of the fourteenth declared. Yet, with the necessity that follows arising not from the pastness of the thing (for that causes nothing whatever in the divine will) but only from the stability, firmness, and presentness of the intrinsic act of the divine will, it is necessary that God will A to have been, and likewise that A have been. But although these things seem evident from the premises, behold still some testimonies of my elders for fuller evidence. Anselm, in Why God Became Man 2, 17, says: "God is improperly said not to be able to do something, or to do it by necessity. For all necessity and impossibility are subject to his will; but his will is subject to no necessity or impossibility; for nothing is necessary or impossible except because he himself so wills. But for him either to will or not to will anything on account of necessity is alien to the truth. Wherefore, since he does all that he wills, and nothing but what he wills, just as no necessity or impossibility precedes his willing or not willing, so neither does it precede his doing or not doing, although he wills many things immutably and does them. And just as, when God does something, after it has been done it can no longer not have been done, but it is always true that it has been done, and yet it is not rightly said that it is impossible for God to make what is past not be past (for there no necessity of not doing, and no impossibility of doing, is at work, but only the will of God, who wills the truth always to be immutable, as it is, since he himself is the truth), so too, if he proposes to himself to do something immutably, there is nonetheless in him no necessity of doing it, nor impossibility of not doing it, since in him only will is at work." D1 The same, in On Concord 2: "A thing," he says, "for example some action, is not necessarily future, because after it is, it can come about that it not be; and of the past likewise it is true, because a thing is not past by necessity, since before it was it could have come about that it not be"; which can fittingly be understood of the priority of the power, free as to contradiction, with respect to its act, as was shown above in similar cases.

E1 Whence also John Scotus on Sentences 2, dist. 2, question 7, says that the creation of an angel, and the angel, cannot not be at the instant at which it is, in the composite sense, but in the divided sense can well; as was touched on in the matter of the predestination and foreknowledge of God; where he also says that what is conserved can not be when it is conserved, and when it is produced, in the divided sense. And below, answering: "When it is said in the argument," he says, "that God cannot make an angel not to have been, that is denied of the thing signified by 'to have been'; and if it be said, 'the past cannot not have been,' it is denied, because this is not past in itself, that is, per se and essentially, since pastness, or being past, is not of its essence, nor essential to it, but accidental, and so it is absolutely possible for it to be separated." This question 7

858C quatenus praecedit causaliter suum actum, quo nunc vult A fuisse, posset illum non elicere, nec habere, sed eius oppositum, sicut potuit, quando A fuit futurum, sicut et posset homo respectu voluti sui praeteriti, quia apud Deum nihil intrinsece praeteritum aut futurum, sed aeternaliter et instantanee tantum praesens, sicut ostensio decimae quartae declarauit; necessitate tamen sequente non ex praeteritione rei, quia ipsa nihil penitus causat in voluntate diuina, sed tantum ex stabilitate et firmitate et praesentanea actus intrinseci voluntatis diuinae necesse est Deum velle A fuisse, et similiter A fuisse. Verum licet ista ex praemissis euidentia videantur, ecce adhuc quaedam maiorum meorum testimonia ad euidentiam pleniorem. Anselmus siquidem 2. Cur Deus homo 17. Deus, inquit, improprie dicitur aliquid non posse, aut necessitate facere; Omnis quippe necessitas et impossibilitas eius subiacet voluntati; illius autem voluntas nulli subditur necessitati aut impossibilitati: nihil enim est necessarium aut impossibile, nisi quia ipse ita vult; ipsum vero aut velle

858D aut nolle aliquid propter necessitatem, alienum est a veritate; quare quoniam omnia quae vult, et non nisi quod vult, facit, sicut nulla necessitas aut impossibilitas praecedit eius velle aut nolle; ita nec eius facere aut non facere, quamuis multa velit immutabiliter et faciat: et sicut cum Deus facit aliquid, postquam factum est, iam non potest non esse factum, sed semper verum est factum esse, nec tamen recte dicitur, impossibile Deo esse vt faciat quod praeteritum est non esse praeteritū; nihil enim ibi operatur necessitas non faciendi, aut impossibilitas faciendi, sed Dei sola voluntas, qui veritatem semper, quoniam ipse veritas est, immutabilem, sicuti est, vult esse: ita si proponit se aliquid immutabiliter facturum, non tamen vlla est in eo faciendi necessitas, aut non faciendi impossibilitas, quoniam sola in eo operatur voluntas. D1 Idem de Concord. 2. Res, inquit, aliqua, vt quaedam actio non necessario futura est, quia postquam sit, fieri potest vt non sit; et de praeterito similiter est verum, quia res aliqua non est necessitate praeterita, quoniam antequam esser, fieri potuit vt non esset, quod non inepte

858E potest intelligi de prioritate potentiae libere secundum contradictionem ad suum actum, sicut in similibus superius est ostensum. E1 Vnde et Iohannes Scotus super 2. sentent. dist. 2. quaestione 7. dicit, quod creatio Angeli, et Angelus non potest non esse in instanti, in quo est in sensu compositionis, in sensu tamen diuisionis bene potest, sicut tactum est in materia de praedestinatione et praescientia Dei; vbi et dicit, quod conseruatum possit non esse quando conseruatur, et quando producitur in sensu diuisionis. Et infra respondendo; Cum, inquit, dicitur in argumento, Deus non potest facere Angelum non fuisse, negatur ista vt rei significatae per fuisse; et si dicatur, praeteritum non potest non fuisse, negatur, quia hoc non est praeteritum in se, i. per se et essentialiter, quia praeteritio seu esse praeteritum non est de sua essentia, ne que sibi essentiale, sed accidentale, quare et est absolute possibile separari. Haec autē quaest. 7.

859A–859E
  • A1 (source) Gilbert
  • A2 (source) Altissiodor. [William of Auxerre]
  • ‖B1 (variant) virgine incorruptam
  • ‖C1 (variant) indigentia et auxilio aliquo extrinseco
  • D1 (source) Anselm
  • ‖E1 (variant) incedēdo
  • E2 (source) Scotus

on the second distinction is, in some books, the first on that same distinction. For he wrote twice on the Sentences, 85 and this is the cause of discord in this place, as in many other places. A1 Gilbert attests the same, on Boethius's book On the Trinity, 86 affirming that God can make Peter never to have been, and that this woman who has been corrupted was never corrupted. William of Auxerre, Bishop, also follows him, who in Sentences 1, question 49, asks A2 whether God can damn Peter and save Judas. He argues 87 that he can, because he can do this by power; and that he cannot, because he cannot do this by justice; and he answers thus: "We say that God, power being considered purely, can damn Peter, having regard to God's power and to Peter's natural power, by which he could sin and not sin; but it does not follow, 'therefore he can damn Peter,' because this verb 'can' in the conclusion has regard to merits." Or, if what Master Gilbert says on Boethius's book On the Trinity is true (for he says that God can make it that Peter never was), it can be said, accordingly, that God can damn Peter, because he can make Peter begin to be now, and be able to sin and sin, and so be damned. Below, in question 50, he also asks whether God can make a ‖B1 virgin of one who has been corrupted. He argues that he cannot, by the authority of Jerome cited above; and that he can, because he can restore the blind and the dead, and so also the corrupted. And having recited one answer, which says that God cannot make a virgin of a corrupted woman as regards every dignity of virginity, since he cannot make her not to have been corrupted, which is a certain dignity in a virgin, by which she merits the aureole, he objects against it: "Let God give this corrupted woman every dignity of virginity, if he can; then he can make a virgin of a corrupted woman. If he cannot give it now, though he gave it before, then something hinders, and nothing but pastness, namely that what has been done cannot be undone; therefore something hinders God's power; therefore God is not omnipotent." So, answering the question in another way, he adds: "For this reason one must say, as Master Gilbert says, that God can make it that this woman was never corrupted, because, so far as he himself is concerned, he does not stand otherwise toward things than he stood from eternity; hence past, present, and future are on the side of things, not on God's side. But we are accustomed to speak in such matters with the supposition of the past, when it is said, 'God cannot make a virgin of a corrupted woman.' For he cannot do this with the supposition of the past; yet he can do it in himself, since he is omnipotent; and in his omnipotence four things are understood, namely an enlargement of power, which is not determined to any one effect, as the power of heating is to heating; and that he can from himself and through himself, that is, without ‖C1 need of extrinsic help, without coercion, and without impediment."

From this one solution of the objections appears. For according to this Doctor, the authorities that say that the past cannot not have been past, and that God cannot make of the past something not past, or a virgin of the corrupted, are understood in the composite sense, namely by composing and co-signifying pastness with the thing, not in the divided sense, namely by dividing pastness from the thing and taking it bare, essentially, and simply absolutely, as was said above; or even according to the common way of assigning the composite and divided sense, which does not differ really from the former. For he says: "We are accustomed to speak in such matters with the supposition of the past, when it is said, 'God cannot make a virgin of a corrupted woman,' that is, he cannot do this with the supposition of the past, yet he can in himself." Anselm, in On Concord 2, seems to hold 88 this same logic, where, making this distinction in statements about the necessary, the future, the present, and the past, he concedes the composite sense D1 and denies the divided; hence he says: "For it is not the same, that a thing be past, and that a past thing be past; or that a thing be present, and that a present thing be present; or that a thing be future, and that a future thing be future; just as it is not the same, that a thing be white, and that a white thing be white. For wood is not always white by necessity, but at one time, before it became white, it could have not become white, and after it is white it can become not white; but white wood is always necessarily white, since neither before it is, nor after it is white, can it come about that a white thing at the same time be not white. Likewise a thing is not present by necessity, since before it was present it could have come about that it not be present, and after it is present it can come about that it be not present; but a present thing is necessarily always present, since neither before it is, nor after it is present, can it at the same time be not present. In the same way a thing, for example some action, is not future by necessity, since before it is, it can come about that it not be future; but a future thing is necessarily future, since the future cannot at the same time be not future. Of the past likewise it is true, because a thing is not past by necessity, since before it was, it could have come about that it not be, and because the past is always necessarily past, since it cannot at the same time not be past."

According to the same logic, John Scotus also, ‖E1 proceeding on Sentences 1, dist. 39, distinguishes in like manner, E2 conceding and denying that well-known saying of the Philosopher in On Interpretation 1, last [chapter]: "What is, when it is, necessarily is." For he says that a thing, for example A, which now is, can now, and for now, not be, as had been cited in the proof of the fifth truth. Saint Thomas also, hinting at the same logic,

859A super distinctionem secundam quibusdam libris est prima super eandem dist. Ipse enim bis scripsit super sententias, et haec est causa discordiae in hoc loco, sicut in alijs locis multis. A1 Hoc idem testatur Gilbertus super librum Boetij de Trinit. affirmans quod Deus potest facere Petrum nunquam fuisse, et quod ista mulier corrupta nunquam fuerit corrupta. Hunc etiam sequitur Wilhelmus Altissiodorensis Episcopus, qui super 1. sentent. quaest. 49. quaerit, A2 Vtrum Deus possit damnare Petrum et saluare Iudam: et arguto, quod sic, quia hoc potest de potentia; et quod non, quia hoc non potest de iustitia, sic respondet, Dicimus, quod Deus de potentia pure considerata potest damnare Petrum, habito respectu ad potentiam De•, et potentiam Petri naturalem qua potuit peccare et non peccare; sed non sequitur, ergo potest damnare Petrum, quia hoc verbum, potest, in conclusione respicit merita. Vel si verum est, quod dicit Magister Gilbertus super librum Boetij de Trinit. Dicit enim quod Deus potest facere, quod Petrus

859B nunquam fuisset, potest dici secundum hoc quod Deus potest damnare Petrum, quia potest facere quod Petrus incipiat modo esse, et possit peccare et peccet, et sic damnetur. Qui et iufra quaest. 50a. quaerit Vtrum Deus possit facere de corrupta ‖B1 virginem: et arguto, quod non, per autoritatem Hier. superius allegatam; et quod sic, quia potest reparare caecos et mortuos, quare et corruptam; recitata que vna responsione dicente, quod Deus non potest facere de corrupta virginem, quantum ad omnem dignitatem virginitatis, quia non potest facere ipsam non fuisse corruptam, quod est quaedam dignitas in virgine, secundum quam meretur aureolam; obijcit contra eam, Det Deus huic corruptae omnimodam dignitatem virginitatis si potest, ergo potest de corrupta facere virginem; si non potest dare modo, et prius dedit, ergo aliquid impedit, et non nisi praeteritio, quia scilicet quod factum est non potest non fieri; ergo aliquid impedit potentiam Dei; ergo Deus non est omnipotens. Quare et aliter respondendo ad quaestionem subiungit, Propter hoc oportet dicere, sicut dicit Magister Gilbertus, quod

859C Deus potest facere, quod ista nunquam fuerit corrupta, quia quantum in se, non se habet aliter ad res quam se habuit ab aeterno; vnde praeteritum, praesens et futurum ex parte rerum sunt, nō ex parte Dei. Sed nos consueuimus in huiusmodi loqui cum suppositione praeteriti; cum dicitur, Deus non potest de corrupta facere virginē: hoc enim non potest facere cum suppositione praeteriti, potest tamen secundum se, cum sit omnipotens, et in omnipotentia eius intelliguntur quatuor, scilicet ampliatio potentiae, quae non est determinata ad aliquē effectum, sicut potestas calefaciendi ad calefacere; et quod ex se, et per se possit, id est, sine ‖C1 indigentia auxilij extrinseci, sine coactione, et sine impedimento. Ex hoc autē apparet vna solutio obiectorū. Nam secundum istum Doctorem, autoritates dicentes, praeteritum non posse non fuisse praeteritum, nec Deum posse facere de praeterito non praeteritū, seu virginem de corrupta, intelliguntur in sensu composito, scilicet componendo, et consignificando cum re praeteritionem, non in sensu

859D diuiso, diuidēdo scilicet a re praeteritionē, et sumendo eam nude, essentialiter, et simpliciter absolute, sicut superius dicebatur; vel etiam secundū communem modū assignandi sensum cō positum et diuisum, qui non differt realiter a priori: Dicit enim, Nos consueuimus in huiusmodi loqui cum suppositione praeteriti, cum dicitur, Deus non potest de corrupta facere virginem, hoc est, non potest hoc facere cum suppositione praeteriti, potest tamen scundum se. Haec eadem Logica videtur Ansel. de Concor. 2. vbi faciendo istam distinctionem in enuntiationibus de necessario, de futuro, praesenti, at que praeterito concedit sensum compositum, D1 et negat diuisum; vnde sic ait, Quippe non est idem, rem esse praeteritam, et rem praeteritam esse praeteritā; aut rem esse praesentē, et rem praesentē esse praesentē; aut rem esse futuram, et rem futuram esse futurā, sicut non idē est, rem esse albam, et rem albā esse albam: Lignū enim non est semper necessitate album, sed aliquando, priusquam fieret album, potuit non fieri album, et postquam est album, potest fieri non album; lignum vero album semper necesse est esse album, quia nec antequam sit, nec postquam est album, fieri potest vt album simul non sit album: Similiter res

859E non necessitate est praesens, quoniam antequam esset praesens, potuit fieri vt praesens non esset, et postquam est praesens, potest fieri non praesens; rem autem praesentem, necesse est esse praesentem semper, quia nec priusquam sit, nec postquam est praesens, potest simul esse non praesens. Eodem modo res aliqua, vt quaedam actio, non necessitate futura est, quia priusquam sit, fieri potest vt non sit futura; rem vero futuram necesse est esse futuram, quia futurum nequit simul esse non futurum: De praeterito autem similiter est verum, quia res aliqua non est necessitate praeterita, quoniam antequam esset, potuit fieri vt non esset, et quia praeteritum semper necesse est praeteritum esse, quoniam non potest simul non esse praeteritum. Secundū eandē quo que Logicā Io. Scotus ‖E1 incedens sup. 1. sent. dist. 39. simili modo distinguit, E2 concedit et negat illud vulgatū Philos. 1. peri hermenias vlt. Esse qd. est, quando est, necesse est. Dicit enim quod res aliqua, puta A quae nunc est, nūc et pro nunc potest non esse, sicut in ostē sione quintae veritatis fuerat allegatum. Eandem etiam Logicam innuens Sanctus Thomas

In the first part of the Summa, where he had been cited,89 he answers thus: "It must be said that although it is impossible per accidens that past things not have been, if one considers that which is past, namely the running of Socrates, yet if the past is considered under the aspect of being past, its not having been is impossible per se and absolutely implies a contradiction." It seems, therefore, that when he says that past things cannot not have been, and that God cannot do this, he understands it in the composite sense, not the divided. Another saying of his in On the Eternity of the World attests the same, as does his distinction concerning the necessary, and another similar distinction in the first part of the Summa, particularly question 19, article 3, set out earlier in the fiftieth of this.

The same point can be confirmed in another way. For he himself does not dare to concede any diminution whatever of God's power intrinsically; so he will not dare to concede that God once could will or nill anything that he cannot now. For where he treated earlier of how past things can not have been, he argues thus: "Whatever God could do, he can, since his power is not diminished; but God could, before Socrates ran, make it that he not run; therefore, etc." And he replies thus: "It must be said that just as God, so far as concerns the perfection of the divine power, can do all things, yet some things do not lie under his power, because they fall short of the nature of the possible; so, if the immutability of the divine power is considered, whatever God could do, he can; and he could once have willed that the flood would never be future, present, or past; therefore he can now too."

But against this reply of these Doctors one may reasonably object in return. For if the Philosophers and Theologians, in asserting that past things cannot not have been, and that God cannot do this, understand it in the composite sense, then they must consequently assert, on a like understanding, that future things cannot not be future, that present things cannot not be, and that God cannot do this or that, nor anything that he does not do; yet while they assert the former, they deny the latter.

Hence, to grasp the meaning of the Philosophers and Doctors perhaps more clearly, it must be known that the Philosophers, when they consider natural causes and the natural course of beings and say that something can or cannot come to be, understand this, as they frequently do, of the power of natural and lower causes, and according to the natural course and order established naturally in natural things; and in this way it is true that past things cannot become not past, just as future things can become not future, and present things not present, since the former arrive as the latter recede.

Yet there is, as I think, another understanding, deeper and truer. For if one turns over the books of the Philosophers carefully, and turns them over again more carefully, it appears that they posit a general twofold division, into termini, namely, and into paths. The termini are two, being and not being; and the paths correspondingly are two, generation and corruption, leading to these termini. When the Philosophers see, then, that any thing existing in one of the two termini must, in order to be in the other, pass by a path to it, or that the terminus must in some way approach the thing, they say that this must happen through generation or corruption, through change or motion in the thing itself or in another. Hence, when they say that a thing existing in some terminus,

860A 1. part. sum. vbi fuerat allegatus, respondendo sic ait; Dicendum, quod licet praeterita non fuisse sit impossibile per accidens, si consideretur id quod est praeteritum, scilicet cursus Socratis; si tamen consideretur praeteritum sub ratione praeteriti, ipsum non fuisse est impossibile per se, et absolute contradictionem implicans. Videtur igitur, quod quando dicit praeterita non posse non fuisse, nec Deum hoc posse facere, intelligat in sensu composito, non diuiso. Huic etiam attestatur aliud dictum eius in De aeternitate mundi, et distinctio eius de necessario, et alia distinctio similis prima parte summae partic. 19a. quaestione 3a. 50o. huius praemissa. Hoc idem potest et aliter confirmari; Ipse namque non audet concedere diminutionem potentiae Dei intrinsecus qualemcunque, quare nec audebit concedere, quod Deus olim potuit quicquam velle vel nolle, quod modo non potest. Arguit siquidem, vbi prius,

860B praeterita posse non fuisse, hoc modo; Quicquid Deus facere potuit, potest, cum eius potentia non minuatur; sed Deus potuit facere antequam Socrates curreret, quod non curreret; ergo, etc. et respondet hoc modo; Dicendum, quod sicut Deus, quantum est ad perfectionem diuinae potentiae, omnia potest, sed quae dam non subiacent eius potentiae, quia deficiunt a ratione possibilium; ita, si attendatur immutabilitas diuinae potentiae, quicquid Deus potuit, potest; et potuit olim velle diluuium nunquam fuisse futurum, praesens, nec praeteritum, potest ergo et modo. Verum contra istam responsionem horum Doctorum potest non improbabiliter replicari. Si enim Philosophi et Theologi asserentes praeterita non posse non fuisse, nec Deum hoc posse facere, intelligant in sensu composito, habent asserere consequenter ad similem intellectum, futura non posse non fore, praesentia non posse non esse, nec Deum posse facere hoc vel illud, nec aliquid quod non facit; cum tamen haec asserant, illa negant. Quamobrem pro intellectu Philosophorum et Doctorum elucidarius forsitan cognoscendo, sciendum quod Philosophi considerantes de causis naturalibus, et cursu entium

860C naturali, dicentes quicquam posse fieri vel non posse, intelligunt vt frequenter de potentia causarum naturalium et inferiorum, et secundum cursum et ordinem naturalem rebus naturalibus naturaliter institutum; sicque verum est praeterita non posse fieri non praeterita, sicut futura possunt fieri non futura, et praesentia non praesentia, cum illa adueniunt, haec recedunt. Adhuc autem, vt reor, est alius profundior et sincerior intellectus; voluendo siquidem diligenter libros Philosophorum, et diligentius reuoluendo, apparet eos ponere diuisionem generalem bimembrem, in terminos, scilicet, et in vias: Termini autem sunt duo, esse scilicet et non esse; viae quoque correspondenter sunt duae generatio et corruptio ad hos terminos deducentes. Videntes igitur Philosophi rem quamcunque in alterutro termino existentem, ad hoc quod sit in altro, transire per viam ad illum, vel quod terminus ad illam quoquomodo accedat, dicunt oportere hoc fieri per generationem vel corruptionem, mutationem seu motum in ipsa vel in alia; quare et cum dicunt rem existentem in aliquo termino,

that is, in or under any being or not-being whatever, can be in or under the opposite terminus, they understand it of a power that is mutable, actualizable, and terminable by opposed termini succeeding one another, which cannot come out into act except through some change in that thing or in another, namely by approach to one of the opposites and recession from the other. To explain this as briefly as I know how, I say that power is twofold. One is wholly absolute, or the power of non-repugnance, and in this way something that is of a certain kind can be not of that kind without any change whatever, as the eleventh truth showed. The other is natural power, mutable, actualizable, and terminable by opposed termini in succession, according to contradiction and natural order;90 and according to this power, whatever it is, of whatever kind, cannot be not of that kind except through some change between opposed termini in itself or in something else, as the twelfth truth urged. And it is of this power that the Philosophers commonly speak when they say that something or some quality can or cannot be of such or such a kind, for the reason premised.

Speaking thus of power, then, it is most true that the past cannot not be past. For it cannot do so by change or making between opposed termini, namely between past and not past; for it evidently includes a contradiction that A was formerly past and now is not past. With future and present things it is not so. For the future can be changed, and will be changed, from future into not future, when it becomes present; and the present from present into not present, when it slips away into the past. This, then, according to the Philosophers and Theologians, is the difference among things divided by the threefold difference of time: the future can be changed, and from future become not future, and the present from present not present; but that the past be changed from past into not past is absolutely impossible. But further, in accordance with what has been said, it must be observed that making is twofold: one mutable, or the very change, initiable

860D hoc est, in vel sub qualicunque esse vel non esse, posse esse in vel sub termino opposito, intelligunt de potentia mutabili, actuabili, et terminabili terminis oppositis succedentibus inuicem, quae non potest exire in actum nisi per qualemcunque mutationem in illa re vel in alia, per accessum scilicet ad vnum oppositorum, et recessum ab altero. Vt autem quam breuius sciuero, hoc exponam, dico, quod duplex est potentia; vna scilicet penitus absoluta, seu non repugnantiae, et sic aliquid quod est aliquale, potest esse non tale sine mutatione quacunque, sicut vndecima veritas ostendebat; alia est potentia naturalis, et secundum contradictionem et ordinem naturalem mutabilis, actuabilis, et terminabilis terminis oppositis successiue; et secundum istam, quicquid, qualecunque est, non potest esse non tale, nisi per aliquam mutationem inter terminos oppositos in ipso vel in aliquo alio, sicut duodecima veritas suadebat: et de potentia ista communiter loquuntur Philosophi, quando dicunt aliquid seu aliquale posse, vel non posse esse tale vel tale propter causam praemissam. Sic ergo loquendo de potentia

860E verissimum est, praeteritum non posse non esse praeteritum: Non enim hoc potest per mutationem, seu factionem inter terminos oppositos, scilicet inter praeteritum et non praeteritum; Nam contradictionem euidenter includit, quod A prius fuit praeteritum, et nunc non sit praeteritum; de futuris autem et praesentibus non est ita. Futurum enim potest mutari, et mutabitur de futuro in non futurum, quando fiet praesens, et praesens de praesenti in non praesens, quando in praeteritum dilabetur. Haec ergo secundum Philosophos et Theologos est differentia rerum secundum triplicem differentiam temporis diuisarum, quod futurum potest mutari, et fieri de futuro non futurum, et praesens de praesenti non praesens, praeteritum autem de praeterito mutari in non praeteritum, est impossibile absolute. adhuc autem iuxta praemissa vlterius aduertendum, quod duplex est factio, vna mutabilis seu ipsa mutatio, initiabilis

and terminable by opposed termini, which corresponds to the similar power, namely the natural, mutable, actualizable, and terminable power just mentioned. It is of this power that the Philosophers, the Theologians, and all the learned and unlearned alike almost always understand and speak when they say that something can or cannot come to be. The reason is that whatever they see come to be, whether naturally, artificially, voluntarily, violently, casually, or by chance, they see come to be through this kind of making. Of this cause, moreover, there seems to be another cause prior: for making precedes its deed at least naturally and causally, so that it cannot be preceded by it in time; and the maker likewise precedes the making, and cannot be preceded by it in time; and so the maker too precedes his deed and cannot be preceded by it in time. Hence, just as every temporal maker has a temporal beginning, so also does each of his makings and each of his deeds. By the first making, then, namely that which is mutable and terminable by opposed termini, God cannot make from the past a not past, in such a way, that is, that something is first past and then recedes from that as from the terminus from which of the making and motion, and approaches the not past as to the terminus to which of the same making and motion: for in this way something would first be past and afterward not past, which evidently implies contradictories.

The Philosophers and Theologians, therefore, in dividing all things generally by the threefold temporal difference, namely into future, present, and past, intend to assign a further difference among the members: that God by this initiable and terminable making between opposed termini can make from the future a not future, by bringing it into being, and from the present a not present, by withdrawing it from being; but from the past a not past, in no way. This understanding is plainly evident from the words of the Doctors and Philosophers just adduced for the opposite view. Hence blessed Augustine, Against Faustus 26,B1 who denies that God can make what has been done not to have been, as was more fully alleged above, showing that he is speaking of this kind of terminable making, mutable from some terminus into its opposite,

861A et terminabilis terminis oppositis, quae correspondet simili potentiae, scilicet naturali, mutabili, actuabili, et terminabili supradictae. De qua potentia quasi semper intelligunt, et loquuntur Philosophi, Theologi, et vniuersaliter omnes docti pariter et indocti, cum dicant quicquam posse fieri, vel non posse, cuius causa est, quia quicquid vident fieri naturaliter, artificialiter, voluntarie, violente, casualiter vel fortuito, vident fieri per huiusmodi factionem. Huius autem causae videtur alia causa prior; factio namque praecedit saltem naturaliter et causaliter suum factum, quare nec temporaliter potest ab eo praecedi, faciens quoque similiter factionem, nec potest temporaliter ab ea praecedi: quamobrem et faciens suum factum, nec potest temporaliter ab eo antecedi. Quare et sicut omne faciens temporale habet principium temporale, sic et quaelibet eius factio, et quodlibet factum eius. Prima igitur factione, scilicet mutabili et terminabili terminis oppositis, non potest Deus facere de praeterito non praeteritum, ita videlicet quod alliquid primo sit praeteritum, et deinde

861B recedat ab illo tanquam a termino a quo factionis et motus, et accedat ad non praeteritum tanquam ad terminum ad quem eiusdem factionis et motus: sic enim aliquid primo esset praeteritum, et postea non praeteritum, quod contradictoria implicat euidenter. Philosophi ergo et Theologi diuidentes generaliter vniuersa secundum differentiam triplicem temporalem, secundum futurum, videlicet, praesens, et praeteritum, intendunt assignare vlterius istam differentiam inter membra, quod Deus hac factione initiabili et terminabili terminis oppositis potest facere de futuro non futurum per productionem eius in esse, et de praesenti non praesens per subductionem eius ab esse; de praeterito autem non praeteritum nullo modo. Is autem intellectus euidenter apparet ex verbis Doctorum et Philosophorum ad oppositum proximo adductorum. Vnde beatus Augustinus 26. B1 contra Faustum negans Deum posse facere vt quae facta sunt non fuerint, sicut plenius allegabatur superius, ostendendo se loqui de huiusmodi factione terminabili, et mutabili de aliquo termino in eius oppositum,

861C–861E
  • D1 Boetius.
  • ‖E1 (variant) adhaerent

adds immediately: "He can make it that something not be which was; for he then makes it not be, when he has found something existing from which it may be made, as when he makes one who began to be by being born not be by dying; for in this he found a deed from which it could be done. But who would say that he makes that which already is not to be not? For whatever is past already is not; and if anything can be made from it, there is still something from which it may be made; and if there is, how is it past?" The authorities that say a creature cannot always have existed understand that a creature imports a making from a preceding nothing, that is, an initiable and mutable making, supposing the Catholic truth. The others, which say that nothing other than God can be coeternal, perhaps mean by this, with the Catholic truth supposed, that everything other than God has been made by him, after not being. Or perhaps, more subtly, that nothing other than God can be eternal in the proper sense, in the sense of having its whole being together, without any mutable succession, and without possibility of change, as Boethius, Anselm, and the preceding chapter said. Hence, even if the world had no beginning of duration or time, and no end, it would in no way be called eternal in the proper sense, on account of the defect of the cause aforesaid. So Boethius too, Consolation of Philosophy 5, last prose,D1 91 writes thus: "Whatever is subject to the condition of time, even if, as Aristotle held of the world, it never began to be and does not cease, and its life is extended with the infinity of time, is nevertheless not yet such as to be rightly believed eternal. For it does not comprehend and embrace the whole span of its life, though unending, all at once, but does not yet have the future and no longer has what has passed. Whatever therefore comprehends and possesses together the whole fullness of unending life, to which nothing of the future is lacking and from which nothing of the past has flowed away, is rightly called eternal; and it must needs be that, master of itself, it stand ever present to itself, and have the infinity of mobile time present. Hence some are wrong who, when they hear that Plato thought this world had no beginning of time,

and would not come to an end, suppose that in this way the created world is made coeternal with its Creator. For it is one thing to be led through an unending life, which Plato attributes to the world, and another for the whole presence of unending life to be embraced together, which is manifestly proper to the divine mind: for God ought not to seem more ancient than created things by quantity of time, but rather by the property of a simple nature."

Yet for these and other purposes a certain distinction concerning eternity or the eternal is worth noting. For authors take "eternal" in one way, as has just been said; in another way, as it imports only the lack of beginning and end. Hence the grammarians too, following Everard of Bithynia, or, according to some, of Bath, in his Graecismus,92 where he assigns the differences of nouns, speak thus: "The eternal truly is without beginning, without end; the perpetual has a beginning, but will lack an end." And because this second sense is easier to grasp than the first, almost all, neglecting the first, would adhere‖E1 to the second. Other authorities too that assert that a creature cannot be

861C immediate subiungit; Potest facere vt aliquid non sit quod erat; tunc enim facit vt non sit, quando aliquid esse inuenerit de quo fiat, velut cum aliquem, qui coepit esse nascendo, faciat non esse moriendo; hoc enim factum inuenit de quo fieret. Quis autem dicat, vt id quod iam non est, faciat non esse? Quicquid enim praeteritum est, iam non est; quod si de ipso fieri aliquid potest, adhuc est de quo fiat; et si est, quomodo praeteritum est? Autoritates vero dicentes creaturam non posse semper fuisse, intelligunt vt creatura importa• factionem ex nihilo praecedenti, initiabilem scilicet atque mutabilem factionem, supponentes Catholicam veritatem: aliae autem, quae dicunt nihil aliud a Deo posse esse coaeternum, cum eo intelligunt forsitan, supposita Catholica veritate, videlicet quod omne aliud a Deo sit factum, post non esse ab eo. Vel forte subtilius, quod nihil aliud a Deo potest esse aeternum proprie, ita quod habeat totum esse suum simul, sine aliqua successione mutabili, et sine possibilitate ad mutationem, sicut Boetius, Anselmus, et capitulum proximum

861D loquebatur. Vnde licet mundus non haberet principium durationis seu temporis, neque finem, nequaquam aeternus proprie diceretur propter defectum causae praedictae. Quare et Boetius 5. de consolatione Philosophiae prosa vltima ita scribit, D1 Quod temporis patitur conditionem, licet illud, sicuti de mundo censuit, Aristoteles, nec coeperit vnquam esse, nec desinat, vita eius cum temporis infinitate protendatur, nondum tamen tale est vt aeternum esse iure credatur: non enim totum simul, infinitae licet vitae, spacium comprehendit atque complectitur, sed futura nondum habet, transacta iam non habet; quod igitur interminabilis vitae plenitudinem totam pariter comprehendit ac possidet, cui neque futuri quicquam absit, nec praeteriti fluxerit, illud aeternum esse iure perhibetur, idque necesse est et sui compos praesens sibi semper adsistere, et infinitatem mobilis temporis habere praesentem; vnde non recte quidam, qui cum audiunt visum Platoni mundum hunc non habuisse

861E initium temporis, nec habiturum esse defectum, hoc modo conditori conditum mundum fieri coaeternum putant. Aliud enim est per interminabilem duci vitam, quod Mundo Plato tribuit, aliud interminabilis vitae totam pariter complexum esse praesentiam, quod diuinae mentis proprium esse manifestum est: neque enim Deus conditis rebus antiquior videri debet temporis quantitate, sed simplicis potius proprietate naturae. Pro his tamen et alijs quaedam distinctio de aeternitate seu aeterno non inutilis est notanda. Vno namque modo sumunt Autores aeternum, sicut nunc est dictum; alio autem modo vt importat tantum carentiam principij atque finis; vnde et Grammatici, sequentes Euerardum Bithyniensem, seu secundum quosdam, Bathoniensem in suo Graecismo, vbi assignat differentias nominum, ita dicunt; Aeternum vere sine principio, sine fine, perpetuum cui principiū, sed fine carebit: et quia iste secundus modus est facilior intellectu quam primus, omnes poene, neglecto primo, ‖E1 adhaererent secundo. Aliae adhuc Autoritates, quae asserunt creaturam non posse esse

862A–862C
  • ‖C1 (variant) comparans.
  • C2 Philosophus.

coeternal with the Creator can be understood and explained like the others touched on earlier. Jerome clearly indicated the same understanding when he says that God cannot raise up a virgin after her fall:93 for raising up evidently imports a transition from one of two opposites into the other, say from death to life, from wickedness to goodness, and universally from any not-being to the opposite being. In the same way the gloss on Amos can be understood, which says that a virgin who has lost her virginity will not be able to receive virginity back; for to receive back is to take again, and to take at another time, and so it designates a change and a beginning terminus. Or perhaps he understands it according to enacted law; for immediately it adds: "Hardly is it granted her to return from a thousand to a hundred, and from a hundred to ten." This perhaps must be understood according to dignity and rank in the Church Militant, not according to grace and merit. For according to the laws of the Church, well known in the Decrees and Decretals, those established in orders and dignities may so sin that they must be deposed or suspended, and never be restored, but remain forever in a lower state; and every sin is a kind of unvirgining, deflowering, and corruption of the sinner.

And this understanding likewise agrees with the words of the gloss; for it says: "So it comes about that the virgin Israel, who has erred, has no one to raise her up, because one who has once departed from union, and has lost the virginity which she had with the one husband, will not be able to receive back her former state, and virginity, and the blessedness of union; and hardly is it granted her to return from a thousand to a hundred, and from a hundred to ten." It agrees also with the text, which has to the same effect that the house of Israel has fallen and the virgin Israel has been cast down upon the earth; and it too does not deny the power of rising again to an equal state, but the act, assigning her a lower grade. Whence it says thus: "The house of Israel has fallen, she shall not add to rise again; the virgin Israel has been cast down upon her land, there is none to raise her up, for thus says the Lord God: The city from which a thousand went out shall have a hundred left in it, and that from which a hundred went out shall have ten left in it." On which the Gloss: "He does not deny that she can rise again, but the virgin Israel will not rise again, because she once went astray; and if she is carried back on the shepherd's shoulders, she does not have the same glory as one who never strayed from God. Hence through the Prophet: 'I prefer the repentance of the sinner to death'; he does not compare‖C1 repentance with the holiness of the Church, but says that, compared with death and hell, it is better." Literally, too, no woman who has been defiled, even before baptism, can be consecrated among the virgins of God, as Augustine attests on the epistle to Titus; it is cited in the Canon, distinction 26, Acutius,94 with which many other laws also agree.

From what has been said, the meaning of the Philosopher in Ethics 6C295 is likewise clear, when he says that what has been done does not admit of not being done. For he is speaking there of what can be deliberated and chosen through lower causes, say through men; and he says that no one chooses a deed, that is, a past thing, say that Ilium was captured, nor deliberates about a deed, but about the future and the contingent, because what has been done does not admit of not being done. All of this, in uniform conformity with the foregoing argument, is clearly understood of the power of secondary causes, namely of men; and it is true that what has been done does not admit of not being done by human power, deliberation, or choice, whereas a future contingent does admit of being done or not being done through these causes.

862A coaeternam Creatori, possunt intelligi et exponi vt aliae prius tactae. Eundem etiam intellectum innuit Hieronymus manifeste, cum dicit Deum non posse suscitate virginem post ruinam: suscitatio namque euidenter importat aliquem transitum de vno oppositorum in aliud, pum de morte ad vitam, de malicia ad bonitatem, et vniuersaliter de qualicunque non esse ad esse oppositum. Simili modo potest et glossa intelligi super Amos, quae dicit quod virgo quae virginitatem perdiderit, virginitatem recipere non valebit: recipere namque iterum capere, et alia vice capere, et ita mutationem et terminum initiantem designat. Vel forsan intelligit secundum legem statutam; immediate namque subiungit, Vix conceditur ei, vt de mille redeat ad centum, et de centum ad decem; quod fortassis debet intelligi secundum dignitatem et ordinem in Ecclesia militante, non secundum gratiam et meritum. Secundum namque iura Ecclesiae in Decretis et Decretalibus satis vulgata, in ordinibus et dignitatibus

862B constituti sic possunt peccare, quod debent deijci aut suspendi, nec in perpetuum reparari, sed instatu inferiori perpetuo remanere: omne autem peccatum est quaedam devirginatio, defloratio, atque corruptio peccatoris. Et iste similiter intellectus consonat verbis glossae; ait enim, Ita fit vt virgo Israel, quae errauerit, non habeat suscitantem, quia qui semel ab vnione discesserit, et virginitatem, quam cum vno viro habebat, perdiderit, pristinum statum, et virginitatem, et vnionis beatitudinem recipere non valebit; et vix conceditur ei, vt de mille redeat ad centum, et de centum ad decem. Concordat etiam textui qui pro eodem habet, domum Israel cecidisse, et virginem Israel esse proiectam in terram; quae etiam non negat potentiam resurgendi ad statum aequalem, sed actum, gradum inferiorem ei assignans: vnde sic ait, domus Israel cecidit, non adijciet vt resurgat; virgo Israel proiecta est in terram suam, non est qui suscitet eam, quia haec dicit Dominus Deus; Vrbs de qua egrediebantur mille, relinquentur in ea centum; et de qua egrediebantur centum, relinquentur in ea decem. Super quod Glossa, Non negat posse resurgere, sed non

862C resurget virgo Israel, quia semel aberrans; et si reportatur humeris pastoris, non habet eandem gloriam cum illo, qui nunquam a Deo aberrauit: vnde per Prophetam, Malo poenitentiam peccatoris quam mortem; poenitentiam non sanctitati Ecclesiae ‖C1 comparat, sed quod comparata morti et inferis, melior sit. Ad literam etiam, nulla foemina vitiata etiam ante baptisma potest inter Dei virgines consecrari, teste Augustino super epistolam ad Titum, C2 et allegatur in Canone dist. 26. Acutius, cui et concordant alia iura multa. Per praedicta similiter patet intellectus Philosophi 6. Eth. dicentis, quod factum non contingit non fieri: loquitur enim ibi de consiliabili et eligibili per causas inferiores, puta per homines; dicitque quod nullus eligit factum, scilicet praeteritum, puta Ilion captam fuisse, nec consiliatur de facto, sed de futuro et contingenti, quia factum non contingit non fieri: quod totum vniformiter et conformiter processui intelligitur manifeste de potentia causarum secundarum, scilicet hominum, et verum est quod per potentiam, consiliationem, aut electionem

He understands also, consequently, that the past cannot not be, that is, cannot become not past, by a power and making that is mutable, initiable, and terminable by opposed termini, as all the true and proper effects of a cause truly and properly making come to be. Hence he himself says in Physics 2, 31:96 "The doctor, and the counsellor, and in general the maker, are all a principle of change or of rest." But the saying of Agathon himself seems to suffer a just objection: for it is not of this alone‖D1 that God is deprived, of making undone the things that are done. He is deprived of this also: of making, in respect of the present, mutably, now and for now, a not present; and in respect of the future, of making mutably the exhibition of a thing as not future;97 and, from among four contingent contradictories, of making all simultaneously true that can be simultaneously true, and which he can make simultaneously true; of making the greatest circular line, or the greatest finite straight line possible to be made, or the one he can make; of inscribing in a circle, or circumscribing about it, the greatest or the smallest rectilinear figure;

of making another God, and infinite gods; and universally God can do nothing that necessarily implies a contradiction. Someone will perhaps say on Agathon's behalf that none of these is anything; and I answer against both; therefore he cannot even make undone what has been done.98 But lest I seem to speak less than rightly in saying that Agathon did not speak rightly, whom Aristotle attests to have spoken rightly, I say that to the letter he spoke rightly: for he says that God is deprived of making such things, but not of the power of making; and it is true, and necessary, that God never makes undone what has been done, though that he cannot do it he does not say. It can also be understood and explained that God cannot do this by the power and action of natural and lower causes, as he can make future effects, nor even

862D humanam quod factum est, non contingit non fieri, sed futurum contingens contingit fieri, vel non fieri per has causas. Intelligit etiam consequenter, quod praeteritum non potest non esse, seu fieri non praeteritum potentia et factione mutabili, initiabili et terminabili terminis oppositis, sicut fiunt omnes veri proprijque effectus cause vere et proprie facientis; vnde et ipsemet 2. Phys. 31. Medicus, inquit, et consilians, et omnino faciens, omnes sunt principium mutationis aut status. Dictum autem ipsius Agathonis videtur calumniam iustam pati: non enim hoc ‖D1 solo Deus priuatur, ingenita facere quae sunt facta. Priuatur namque et isto, de praesenti nunc facere mutabiliter nunc et pro nunc non praesens; de futuro autem exhibitionem rei facere mutabiliter non futuram; de numero quatuor contradictoriorum contingentium facere omnia simul vera quae possunt esse simul vera, et quae potest facere simul vera; facere maximam lineam circularem, aut rectam finitam possibilem fieri, seu quam potest, facere, inscribere, vel circumscribere circulo maximam

862E vel minimam figuram rectilineam; facere alium Deum, et deos infinitos, et vniuersaliter nihil quod contradictionem necessario implicat, potest Deus. Dicet quisnam fortassis pro Agathone, quod nihil horum est aliquid; et ego contra vtrumque; ergo nec ingenita facere quae sunt facta. Verum ne Agathonem non recte dixisse, quem Aristoteles recte dixisse testatur, videar dicere minus recte; dico quod ad literam recte dixit: dicit enim Deum priuari huiusmodi facere, sed non potentia faciendi; et verum est, et necessarium est, Deum nequaquam ingenita facere quae sunt facta, quod tamen hoc non possit, non dicit. Potest etiam intelligi et exponi quod Deus hoc non potest per potentiam et actionem causarum naturalium et inferiorum, sicut potest facere effectus futuros, nec etiam

by mutable power and making, terminable by opposed termini, as the saying of the Philosopher was explained before. Perhaps, however, it can be explained otherwise too, closer to his mind: he supposes generally that all things are divided into three, the future, the present, and the past, or done; and by saying exclusively, "of this alone is God deprived, to make undone things that are done," etc., he intends to include the last of the three members of the division just given and to exclude the first two. Let him also understand it of mutable making terminable by opposed termini; and so it is true that, of the number of these three, God is deprived of this alone: of making, that is, of being able to make by making of this kind, from the past, as from the terminus from which of the making and change, a not past. For this evidently includes a contradiction, namely that something first is or was past, and afterwards not past. From the future, however, as from the terminus from which, he can by making of this kind make a not future; and from the present, a not present; which he also does continually, since as the one arrives the other recedes.

The saying of Aristotle in On the World can likewise be understood and explained according to what was premised, and similarly the saying of Pliny that was recited; Pliny, however, seems to rave most wretchedly,99 saying that God has no right over the past except that of oblivion, as the fourteenth, sixth, and twenty-third of the first teach. Those, therefore, who deny that God can make from the past a not past understand it of the power and making according to the natural course and order established naturally in natural things, of the mutable, actualizable power and making, terminable by opposed termini, mentioned above. But, as was briefly touched on above, there is another making opposed to this one, namely stable, not mutable, not newly actualizable, not initiable nor terminable by opposed termini; and this corresponds to the absolute power, the power of non-repugnance, mentioned above. According to it, even what is of a certain kind in this present instant can be made by God, in this present instant, not of that kind, indeed even of the opposite condition, without any change whatever, according to the eleventh truth; for God's so making would be his so willing. So perhaps God could make the world, which has a beginning and is temporal, not to be of this kind but eternal. For it includes no contradiction

863A potentia et factione mutabili et terminabili terminis oppositis, sicut dictum Philosophi expositum erat prius. Fortassis autem et aliter potest, exponi propinquius menti suae, vt supponat generaliter omnia esse diuisa in tria, futurum, praesens, et praeteritum, siue factum; et per hoc, quod dicit exclusiue, solo ipso Deus priuatur, Ingenita facere, etc. intendat includere vltimum trium membrorum diuisionis praemissae, et excludere duo priora: intelligat etiam de factione mutabili et terminabili terminis oppositis, et sic verum est, quod de numero horum trium, hoc solo Deus priuatur facere, id est, posse facere huiusmodi factione de praeterito tanquam de termino a quo factionis et mutationis, non praeteritum; Hoc enim contradictionem euidenter includit, quod scilicet aliquid prius sit aut fuit praeteritum, et postea non praeteritum; de futuro autem tanquam de termino a quo potest facere factione huiusmodi non futurum; et de praesenti non praesens; quod et facit continue, cum illud aduenit, hoc recedit. Dictum vero Aristotelis in De mundo similiter potest intelligi et exponi secundum

863B praemissa, et similiter dictum Plinij recitatum; veruntamen Plinius pessime delirare videtur, dicendo Deum nullum ius habere in praeterita, nisi obliuionis, sicut 14um. 6um. et 23um. primi docent. Negantes ergo Deum posse facere de praeterito non praereritum, intelligunt de potentia et factione secundum cursum et ordinem naturalem rebus naturalibus naturaliter institutum, de potentia et factione mutabili, actuabili, et terminabili terminis oppositis supradicta. Verum, sicut superius breuiter tangebatur, est quaedā alia factio huic opposita, scilicet stabilis, non mutabilis, non actuabilis nouiter, non initiabilis nec terminabilis terminis oppositis, et haec correspondet potentiae absolutae et irrepugnantiae supradictae, secundū quam etiā illud quod est aliquale in hoc praesenti instante, potest fieri a Deo in hoc praesenti instanti nō tale, imo et cōditionis oppositae sine mutatione quacūque, suxta 11am. veritatē; Deū enim sic facere, esset ipsum sic velle: sic enim fortassis posset Deus facere mundum, qui est initiatus et temporalis, non esse huiusmodi, sed aeternum. Nullam enim contradictionem includit

863C
  • ‖C1 (variant) 24
  • C2 Ioannes. Augustinus.
  • C3 Petrus.

formally simply, as it seems, that the world should not have a beginning of duration or time, but should always have been, as it seems to some; or at least that in this way he could make the world older, and have it be earlier in time by however much: for this implies or imports no repugnance formally. Now making of this kind is like divine generation, cognition, and willing, or rather like God's knowing and willing toward the outside; by which, according to the fifth, sixth, and eighth truths, what he now wills and knows he could and can, now and for now, not know nor will, without any change whatever. It is also like the teaching by which the Father eternally teaches the Son and the Holy Spirit, of which see the thirty-fourth‖C1 of this. This manner of speaking about making is found in John 11, where it is asked thus about Christ: "Could not this man, who opened the eyes of the man born blind,C2 have made it that this man also should not die?" Augustine speaks in the same way, Against Faustus 26: "If I hear," he says, "that something was going to be, if God made it not happen, I will answer most confidently: What was going to be was rather what God did, not that thing which, if it had been going to be, he would have done this; for God certainly knew what he was going to do, and therefore knew at the same time that that had not been going to be which he was going to prevent from happening." So too Peter, Sentences 1, distinction 38, says,C3 that God

863C formaliter simpliciter, vt videtur, mundum non habere initium durationis vel temporis, sed semper fuisse, sicut nonnullis videtur, vel saltem sic posset facere mundum antiquiorem, et fuisse priorem temporaliter quantumcunque: Hoc enim nullam repugnantiam formaliter implicat aut importat. Huiusmodi autem factio similis est generationi, cognitioni, et volutioni diuinae, imo verius scientiae et volutioni Dei ad extra; qua secundum quintam, sextam, et octauam veritatem, quod vult nunc et scit, posset et potest nunc et pro nunc non scire nec velle sine mutatione quacunque; similis etiam est doctrinae, qua Pater aeternaliter Filium et Spiritum Sanctum docet, de qua ‖C1 34. huius. Huiusmodi autem modus loquendi de factione habetur Ioh. 11. vbi quaeritur sic de Christo, Non poterat hic, C2 qui aperuit oculos caeci nati, facere vt et hic non moreretur? Sic etiam loquitur Augustinus 26. contra Faustum 2. Si audiam, inquiens, quod aliquid futurum erat, si Deus fecit ne fieret, fidissime respondebo, Illud potius futurum erat quod Deus fecit, non illud, quod si futurum esset, hoc fecisset; Nam Deus quid facturus erat vtique sciebat, et ideo simul sciebat illud futurum non-fuisse, quod ne fieret facturus erat. Sic insuper loquitur Petrus 1. sentent. dist. 38. dicens, C3 quod Deus

could make it that what comes to be would not come to be, and thus would not have been foreknown. By the absolute power, then, the power of non-repugnance mentioned above, and by making of this kind, God can make a thing that is past, say A, considered bare and absolute, not to be past. For God's so making would be nothing other than his nilling that it be past, or willing the opposite, by a nilling or willing that is not mutable, not initiable or terminable, but stable and eternal, which is absolutely and without repugnance possible, both as far as concerns the nature of his absolute power, and as far as concerns the nature of his willing power, free with respect to contradiction, insofar as it precedes its act causally; by this act, in every case in the same way, he wills intrinsically now that A has been, just as he willed earlier, now, that A would be,100 as the preceding has taught. The reason for this is that with God intrinsically nothing is past or future, but only present, immutably, stably, eternally, and instantaneously, as was shown above.

Further, because it perhaps seems difficult to some to understand how the past can become not past by the making described above, not mutable, not initiable, nor terminable by

opposed termini, here is an example for this, plain and easy to understand. The future can indeed become not future before it comes to pass, or, to put it more truly, when it never comes to pass, is never placed in being, is never made present. Let A be John's running tomorrow, to be contingently future; and who among men doubts that God by his power, indeed by his absolute omnipotence, can make it that John will not run, and hence that A will not be; and so, consequently, can make something future not future, without its ever having been made present? And without doubt he cannot do this by the mutable, initiable, and terminable making mentioned above: for it evidently includes a contradiction that something from the future, as from the terminus from which of making and change, become not future, unless by positing it in

863D potuit facere, vt quod fit non fieret, et ita non esset praescitum. De potentia igitur absoluta et non repugnantiae supradicta et huiusmodi factione potest Deus facere rem quae est praeterita, puta A. nude et absolute consideratam non esse praeteritam. Deum namque sic facere, non esset aliud quam nolle ipsam esse praeteritam, seu velle oppositum nolutione seu volutione non mutabili, non innitiabili aut terminabili, sed stabili et aeterna, quod est absolute et irrepugnanter possibile, et quantum est de ratione suae potentiae absolutae, et quantum est de ratione suae potentiae volutiuae liberae secundum contradictionem, quatenus praecedit causaliter suum actum, quo omni eodem modo intrinsece vult nunc A. fuisse, sicut voluit prius nunc A. fore, vt praecedentia docuerunt; cuius causa est, quia apud Deum intrinsece nihil est praeteritum nec futurum, sed immutabiliter, stabiliter, aeternaliter, et instantanee tantum praesens, sicut superius monstrabatur. Porro quia videtur fortassis aliquibus difficile intellectu, quomodo praeteritum potest fieri non praeteritum factione non mutabili, non initiabili, nec terminabili

863E terminis oppositis supra dicta, ecce ad hoc exemplum patulum facile intellectu: futurum siquidem potest fieri non futurum antequam eueniat, seu, vt verius dicam, ipso nunquam eueniente ipso nunquam posito in esse, ipso nunquam praesentificato, seu facto praesenti. Sit enim A. cursus Iohannis cras contingenter futurus; et quis hominum dubitat Deum de sua potentia, imo omnipotentia absoluta posse facere, quod Iohannes non curret, quare et quod A. non erit; quamobrem et consequenter aliquod futurum facere non futurum, ipsum nunquam facto praesenti? Et proculdubio hoc non potest factione mutabili, initiabili, et terminabili supradicta: nam contradictionem euidenter includit, quod aliquid de futuro, tanquam de termino a quo factionis et mutationis fiat non futurum, nisi per positionem eius in

864A
  • ‖A1 (variant) sit possibile

being. Here is a still more evident example, perhaps, to the same purpose: something that is not future can become future. Let A be an effect possible to be made, which will not be made; and, as everyone confesses, God by his absolute power can make it that A will be; so too that what is not future be future, but not by the mutable, initiable, or terminable making so often mentioned: for it evidently implies a contradiction that something be future at some time, and always or at some time before have been not future, as the eighteenth of this shows. Just as, then, the not future can become future, and the future not future, without its being posited in being, by a making that is not mutable but stable, so likewise can the past become not past. It does not follow, therefore, as was objected above, that if past things can by that power not have been, they can do this by change;‖A1101 nor does it follow, if past things can be or become not past, that it is expedient for men to deliberate about them; for not everything that can be or come to be can do so through the deliberation of men or by human power.

864A esse. Ecce adhuc exemplum euidentius forsitan ad hoc idem; Aliquid, nempe non futurum, potest fieri futurum: Sit enim A. effectus possibilis fieri, qui non fiet; et, sicut quilibet confitetur, Deus de sua potentia absoluta potest facere quod A. erit; quare et quod non est futurum, esse futurum, sed non factione mutabili, initiabili, aut terminabili saepe dicta: nam contradictionem implicat euidenter, quod aliquid aliquando sit futurum, et semper vel aliquando prius fuit non futurum, sicut decimum octauum huius ostendit. Sicut igitur non futurum potest fieri futurum, et futurum non futurum absque positione eius in esse factione non mutabili sed stabili, sic et praeteritum non praeteritum simili modo potest. Non ergo sequitur, sicut obijeiebatur superius, si praeterita possunt ista potentia non fuisse, quod per mutationem hoc ‖A1 possunt: nec etiam sequitur, si praeterita possunt esse aut fieri non praeterita, expedire hominibus consiliari de ipsis; non enim omne quod potest esse aut fieri, hoc potest per consilium hominum potentiamue humanam.

The twenty-second truth says that a future thing cannot fail to be, that a present thing cannot fail to be now and for now, and that past things cannot fail to have been, taking power correspondingly to the sixteenth truth. Thus understood, it follows evidently from that same sixteenth, with this one point added: that the divine will is a necessary cause, that is, one that cannot be thwarted and cannot fail in causing, as the tenth of the first teaches. It can also be shown from the first negative part of the eighteenth truth.

The twenty-third truth is clear from the first three parts of the seventeenth, with this added: that the divine will cannot be thwarted and cannot fail in causing. It follows also from the corresponding parts of the eighteenth truth.

864A Vicesima secunda veritas dicit, quod res futura non potest non fore, nec praesens nunc et pro nunc non esse, nec praeterita non fuisse, accipiendo correspondenter potentiam 16. veritati,

864B quae sic intellecta ex eadem 16. sequitur euidenter, hoc vno adiuncto, quod voluntas diuina est causa necessaria, scilicet infrustrabilis et indefectibilis in causando, sicut decimum primi docet; Potest etiam haec ostendi ex prima parte negatiua 18. veritatis.

864B Vicesima tertia veritas ex tribus primis partibus 17. clare patet, hoc addito, quod voluntas diuina sit infrustrabilis et indefectibilis in causando: sequitur etiam ex correspondentibus partibus 18. veritatis.

The twenty-fourth follows manifestly from the last part of the seventeenth, with this one thing assumed: that the divine will is a necessary cause, that is, necessarily required for something to be future, present, or past, as the fourteenth and ninth of the first demonstrate. This is also shown manifestly from the last negative part of the eighteenth. According to these points, moreover, the well-known saying of the Philosopher can be fittingly understood and expounded: that it is necessary that what is, is when it is, and that what is not, is not when it is not, and the like. The sayings of Averroes, Hugh, and Peter that were objected here102 were expounded in the sixth of this book. That other saying of the Philosopher, that if all things were or came to be from necessity there would be no need to deliberate or to do business, was expounded in the twenty-ninth of this book. It can also be fittingly expounded by saying that he understands there a necessity contrary to, and repugnant to, a preceding possibility and contingency, as appears in the proof of the ninth truth. In similar ways the saying of the same Philosopher from Ethics 3 that was objected can be expounded. Many other similar sayings I judge to be expounded likewise. By what has been premised, God, Christ, and the Prophets, who predicted certain things still future, can likewise be defended from fallacy, falsehood, and every absurdity. For just as those future things can in no way come to pass, so too those revelations, promises, oaths, and predictions can fail to have been past.

864B Vicesima quarta ex vltima parte 17. sequitur manifeste, hoc vno coassumpto, quod voluntas diuina est causa necessaria, id est, necessario requisita ad hoc quod aliquid sit futurum, praesens, vel praeteritum, sicut decimum quartum et nonum primi demonstrant: Haec etiam ex vltima parte negatiua 18. ostenditur manifeste. Secundum haec autem potest conuenienter intelligi et exponi illud vulgatum Philosophi, Esse quod est, quando est, et non esse quod non est, quando non est, necesse est, et similia. Dicta tamen Auerrois, Hugonis, et Petri hic obiecta

864C erant exposita sexto huius. Illud quoque Philosophi, si omnia ex necessitate essent aut fierent, non oportere consiliari, neque negotiari, fuit expositum vicesimo nono huius: potest etiam conuenienter exponi, quod intelligit ibi de necessitate contraria et repugnante possibilitati et contingentiae praecedenti, sicut in ostensione nonae veritatis apparet. Similibus quoque modis potest exponi dictum eiusdem Philosophi ex 3. Eth. obiectum. Alia etiam similia plurima reputo similiter exponenda. Per praemissa similiter possunt Deus, Christus, et Prophetae, qui praedixerunt aliqua adhuc futura, a fallacia, mendacio, et ab omni inconuenienti defendi; quia sicut illa futura possunt nullatenus euenire, sic et illae reuelationes, promissiones, iurationes, et praedictiones praeteritae non fuisse.

The twenty-fifth follows evidently from what has been premised about eternity. For concerning future contingents, when they come to be present and past, there will be a determinate truth with God, and not then for the first time and anew. For with God, intrinsically and in eternity, nothing is before or after in succession, nothing changeable, nothing new, as this chapter and the one next before it have taught.

864C Vicesima quinca ex praemissis de aeternitate consequitur euidenter. De futuris namque contingentibus, quando fient praesentia atque praeterita, erit determinata veritas apud Deum, et non tunc primo et nouiter, quia apud Deum intrinsece, et in aeternitate nihil prius aut posterius successiue, nihil mutabile, nihil nouum, sicut praemissa capitulo isto et proximo docuerunt.

Again, the will of God is the cause of all future things by the fourteenth of the first, and is unthwartable and immutable by the tenth and twenty-third of the first. And it is determinate with God, as no one is ignorant. And since it is determinate concerning present and past things, it is so likewise concerning future things, as can be shown by the thirteenth and fourteenth truths. Again, with God there is determinate knowledge of all future things, because it is through a determinate cause, namely his will, by which he knows them, as was shown in the eighteenth of the first. And otherwise God would know present and past things more certainly than future ones, and so something would accrue to his knowledge from the things known, against the twenty-third of the first and the thirty-first of this book. Again, all things are always present in eternity and intrinsically with God, namely causally, as the proof of the fourteenth truth shows. Hence there is determinate knowledge, certitude, and truth with him of all things, as of things temporally present.

Hence Ammonius, on the last chapter of Peri hermeneias 1:103 "It is not possible either that the gods have an indeterminate knowledge of future things, as though conjecturing about them. First, as Timaeus taught us, and as Aristotle declares when speaking theologically, and before these Parmenides, both in Plato and in his own poems: with the gods there is nothing either past or future, since each of these is a non-being; the one is no longer, the other not yet, and the one has been changed, the other is apt to be changed. Hence conjectural knowledge must be cast away from the gods, and relegated to the lowest part of rational life. Next, how shall we partake even a little of sobriety, unless we attribute more to the knowledge of the gods than to yours? But, hearing this, they will have to confess104 that it too is doubtful and indeterminate; for it will be of the same account."

The same author further on, having shown this in many ways, concludes openly that it must be said both that contingent things are ordered by the gods and that their outcome is known determinately. To teach this more evidently, he cites Adnulam blichi105 (to the effect) that knowledge is a mean between the knower and the known; for it is the operation of the knower about the known; and the known itself is sometimes known in a higher manner than its nature, sometimes in a lower, sometimes equally. "For when our intellect arranges political actions, it knows singular affairs by referring them to universals. This knowledge, however, is higher than the singular that is known: the singular is divisible and changeable, but the reason by which the practical intellect knows is indivisible and unchangeable. But when the intellect, turned back to itself and operating according to the purificatory virtues, considers according to substance, the knowledge is of the same order as what is known. When, however, ascending to the summit of its perfection and meditating according to the contemplative virtues, it considers what concerns the divine orders, and how these are produced from the one principle of all, and what the property of each is, the knowledge is inferior to what is known. These things being so, it must be said that the gods know all things that have come to be, that are, and that will be,106 in the manner fitting to gods; and this is by one, determinate, and infallible knowledge. On account of which it must be said that they also comprehend the knowledge of contingent things, as of all things that are in the world, being their producers, being themselves the causes of the perpetual substances and co-causes of the generable ones, according to their own proper operations, and as seeing not only the substances themselves but their powers and operations, both those according to nature and those beside nature. What is beside nature entered together with the necessary order that underlies the course of beings, in those things that are apt to share in this, not principally but according to the mode called parypostasis,107 that is, of side-existence. To know

864D Item voluntas Dei est causa omnium futurorum per decimum quartum primi, et infrustrabilis ac immutabilis per decimum et vicesimum tertium primi; et haec est determinata apud Deum, sicut nullus ignorat: et quia de praesentibus et praeteritis est determinata, quare et de futuris similiter, sicut potest ostendi per decimam tertiam et decimam quartam veritates. Item apud Deum est determinata scientia omnium futurorum, quia per causam determinatam, per suam scilicet voluntatem, per quam scit ea, vt decimo octauo primi fuit ostensum, et quia alias Deus certius sciret praesentia et praeterita quam futura, sicque aliquid accederet eius scientiae ex rebus scitis, contra vicesimum tertium primi, et tricesimum primum huius. Item omnia sunt semper praesentia in aeternitate et intrinsece apud Deum, scilicet causaliter, sicut ostensio decimae quartae veritatis ostendit; quare et de omnibus sicut de temporaliter praesentibus, determinata scientia, certitudo et veritas apud eum. Vnde Ammonius super 1. peri hermenias vlt. Nec Deos, inquit, est possibile neque indeterminatam cognitionem de futuris

864E habere, tanquam coniectantes de ipsis; primo quidem vt Timaeus nos docuit, et vt Aristoteles Theologizans pronuntiat, et ante hos Parmenides, tam apud Platonem, quam in proprijs carminibus, Nihil est apud Deos neque praeteritum, neque futurum, quoniam vtrumque horum est non ens; hoc quidem non amplius, hoc autem non dum, et hoc quidem transmutatum, hoc autem natum transmutari; quare et coniectiuam cognitionem a dijs, et in vltimo rationalis vitae abijci necessariam; Deinde quomodo nisi modicum participabimus

865A sobrietate, nisi amplius attribuamus cognitioni Deorum, quam vestrae? Sed audientes et dubiam ipsam et indeterminatam confiteri; eiusdem enim erit rationis. Qui et infra multipliciter hoc ostenso concludit palam, quia et contingentia ordinari a Dijs dicendum est, et determinate cognosci ipsorum euentum; quod vt euidentius doceat, allegat Adnulam blichi, quod cognitio est med•a inter cognoscens et cognitum; est enim operatio cognoscentis circa cognitum, quod etiam cognitum quando que cognoscitur altiori modo quam sit natura eius, quandoque depressiori, quandoque aequaliter. Cum enim intellectus noster politicas actiones disponit, cognoscit singularia negotia, referendo ea ad vniuersalia; Haec autem cognitio altior est cognito singulari; partibile et transmutabile singulare. Ratio autem, per quam intellectus practicus cognoscit, indiuisibilis, et intransmutabilis est; Quando autem intellectus ad se conuersus et operans secundum purificatiuas virtutes, secundum substantiam considerat, cognitio est eiusdem ordinis cum eo quod cognoscitur; cum autem

865B ascendens ad summum suae perfectionis, et secundum contemplatiuas virtutes meditans, considerat ea quae de diuinis ordinibus, et qualiter ex vno omnium principio hi producuntur, et, quae vniuscuiusque proprietas est, cognitio deterior eo quod cognoscitur. His igitur sic se habentibus, dicendum, Deos quidem cognoscere omnia facta, entia et futura modo Dijs conuenienti; hoc autem est vna et determinata et infallibili cognitione: Propter quod quidem et contingentium scientiam, dicendum ipsos comprehendere velut omnia, quae in mundo, producentes, et perpetuarum quidem substantiarum, ipsos causas existentes, generabilium autem concausas, secundum suas proprias operationes, et velut videntes non ipsas solum substantias, sed virtutes ipsarum, et operationes, eas quae secundum naturam, et eas quae praeter naturam. Quod quidem praeter naturam simul intrauit cum necessario ordine subiecto decurrentiae entium, in his quae nata sunt hoc participare, non principaliter, sed secundum modum qui dicitur parypostaseos, scilicet secus existentiae; Cognoscere tamen

contingent things, however, is their nature; on account of which, while these things in this respect have an indeterminate nature, able to happen and not to happen, those others, in a manner nobler than the nature of the things themselves, take in advance the knowledge of them determinately, and know them. For it is necessary that they know divisible things indivisibly and without distance, and multiplied things unitively, and temporal things eternally, and generable things ungenerably. For we shall certainly not tolerate its being said that the knowledge of the gods runs on together with the flux of things, or that anything with them is either past or future, or that 'was' or 'will be' is said of them, as we assumed in the Timaeus, since these signify a certain change; but only 'is' is said of them." This opinion too is plainly attested by the authorities of Augustine and Cassiodorus on Psalm 43 [44],108 written in the forty-seventh of this book.

For the twenty-sixth, it must be known that things are of determinate being, and of determinate stability, for a creature in three ways: in themselves, in their causes, and in both ways.

865C contingentia ipsorum natura est; propter quod, hac quidem indeterminatam habentia naturam posse quidem euenire et non euenire; illos autem velut modo nobiliori quam sit ipsorum natura, cognitionem eorum praeaccipientes determinate, et haec scire. Etenim res partibiles impartibiliter, et indistanter cognoscere ipsos est necessarium, et plurificata vnitiue, et temporalia aeternaliter, et generabilia ingenerabiliter. Non enim vtique sustinebimus quod dicatur simul cum fluxu rerum, Deorum cognitionem decurrere, neque esse aliquid apud ipsos aut praeteritum aut futurum, neque dici de ipsis, Erat, vel Erit, vt in •imaeo assumpsimus, cum sint significantia cuiusdam transmutationis; Solum autem ipsum est. Istam quoque sententiam plane testantur autoritates Augustini et Cassidori super Psalmum 43. 47. huius scriptae.

865C Pro vicesima sexta sciendum, quad res sunt determinati esse, et determinatae stabilitatis apud creaturam tripliciter; In se, In suis causis, Vtroque modo. In se, sicut res

865D–866A
  • ‖D1 (variant) esse.
  • D2 (source) Ammonius.
  • A1 (source) The Philosopher.

In themselves, as a present contingent thing, for example, John's running or sitting, which from its presence has a certain consequent necessity of being for now, and so ‖D1 is determinate and certain, and has a like knowability by man; and a past thing likewise. In their causes, as natural things that will be by natural necessity, for example, a future eclipse of the luminaries, the transmutation of the elements, and the death of mortals. In both ways, as such natural effects when present or when passed over into the past. Future contingents, however, are determinate in none of these ways. Not in themselves, evidently; not in their causes, because then they would not be contingent to either side, but contingent of the natural kind109 or necessary; therefore not in both of these ways either. This is the opinion of the Philosopher in Peri hermeneias 1, last chapter, as it is commonly alleged from him and was touched upon in the objections, although the word "determinate" is never placed D2 there in the whole sequence of his text. Hence Ammonius too, expounding that place, says thus: "The same thing is contingent by its own nature, but to the knowledge of the gods it is not still indeterminate but determinate. It is plain that for our knowledge too it is impossible to be known determinately while contingent; but it will follow from necessity, the causes of its generation having gone before." Nor do any resist this except perhaps the mathematicians and diviners, who say that all human acts are subject to the necessity of the stars; but the third of the second refutes these. But through divine revelation a rational creature can have determinate and certain knowledge of future contingents, indeed even something like a demonstration propter quid, that is, from the cause. For God can reveal with certitude to a rational creature his will concerning some such future thing, in its own kind or in the Word,110 as the fortieth of this book and the chapters following have taught. The divine will, however, is a necessary cause of future things in being, by consequent necessity, and is unthwartable in causing,111 as the fourteenth of the first, the fifty-second,112 and the fiftieth of this book, and the tenth of the first teach; all of which he can likewise reveal. A creature can therefore know that a contingent thing will be, through its cause, both that it is its cause and that it is impossible for it to be otherwise. It can also know that it will be from things true, primary, immediate, better known, and prior, and from causes of the conclusion; or rather, and perhaps more eminently, than through created propositions, namely through the mirror of eternal truth; and so also demonstratively, A1 as is clear in Posterior Analytics 1, 2, or more perfectly and excellently than through discursive syllogistic demonstration. The authority of Augustine on Psalm 43, written in the forty-seventh of this book, confirms the same.

865D contingens praesens, puta Iohannem currere vel sedere, quod ex praesentia sua habet quandam necessitatem sequentem essendi pro nunc, et sic ‖D1 est determinatum et certum, et similem scibilitatem ab homine, et res praeterita similiter: In suis causis, sicut res naturales naturali necessitate futurae, puta eclypsis futura luminarium, transmutatio elementorum, et mors mortalium: Vtroque modo, sicut effectus huiusmodi naturales praesentes in praeteritumue transmissi; Futura autem contingentia nullo istorum modorum sunt determinata. Non in se, constat; Non in suis causis, quia tunc non essent contingentia ad vtrumlibet, sed contingentia nata vel necessaria; Quare nec vtroque horum modorum; Haec autem est sententia Philosophi 1. peri hermenias: vlt. sicut ab eo communiter allegatur, et in obiectionibus erat tactum, licet verbum, Determinatum, D2 nusquam ibi ponatur in tota serie sui textus. Vnde et Ammonius illum locum exponens, sic ait; Est idem sua quidem natura contingens, cognitioni autem Deorum non

865E adhuc indeterminatum sed determinatum: Palam autem quod et nostrae cognitioni impossibile est determinate cognosci, aliquando contingens, sed ex necessitate consequetur, praecedentibus causis suae generationis. Nec huic resistunt nisi forte Mathematici et diuini dicentes omnes actus humanos supponi necessitati astrorum: Sed hos tertium secundi refellit. Verum per reuelationem diuinam potest creatura rationalis habere cognitionem determinatam et certam de futuris contingentibus, imo et quasi demonstrationem propter quid et a causa. Potest enim Deus certitudinaliter reuelare creaturae rationali voluntatem suam de aliquo tali futuro in proprio genere vel in verbo, sicut quadragesimum huius et sequentia docuerunt: Voluntas autem diuina est causa futurorum necessaria in essendo, necessitate sequente, et infrustrabilis in causando in causando, sicut decimum quartum primi, quinquagesimum secundum, et quinquagesimum

866A huius, ac decimum primi docent; quae omnia potest similiter reuelare. Potest ergo creatura cognoscere contingens fore per causam, et quoniam illius est causa, et quoniam impossibile est aliter se habere; potest etiam cognoscere illud fore ex veris, et primis, et immediatis, et notioribus, et prioribus, et causis conclusionis, vel potius et eminentius forsitan quam per propositiones creatas, per speculum scilicet veritatis aeternae; quare et demonstratiue, A1 vt patet 1. Post. 2. vel perfectius et excellentius quam per demonstrationem syllogisticam discursiuam. Hoc idem confirmat autoritas Augustini super Psalmum quadragesimum tertium, quadragesimo septimo huius scripta.

The twenty-seventh can be shown through the twenty-fifth and its proof. It can also be shown through the fourteenth and its proof, since the divine will is the cause of all future things, and through it God foreknows all of them, as the fourteenth and eighteenth of the first teach. The sayings of Augustine and Cassiodorus on Psalm 43 [44], written in the forty-seventh of this book, also clearly attest this.

The twenty-eighth can be shown through the one next before it, and the thirteenth, and their proofs.

866A Vicesima septima potest ostendi per vicesimam quintam et ostensionem illius: Potest quoque ostendi per decimum quartum et ostensionem illius, cum voluntas diuina sit causa omnium futurotum, per quam et Deus omnia illa praescit, sicut decimum quartum et decimum octauum primi docent. Quod et clare testantur dicta Augustini et Cassiodori super Psal. 43. 47. huius scripta.

866A Vicesima octaua potest ostendi per proximam, et decimam tertiam et ostensiones earum.

866B–866D
  • B1 (source) Augustine.

B1 The twenty-ninth can be shown through the one next before it, and the fourteenth, and their proofs. The authorities of Augustine and Cassiodorus on Psalm 43, set out before in the forty-seventh of this book, also plainly seem to attest it. Augustine too, in the twenty-sixth book Against Faustus, 2,113 says: "Future things can no more fail to come to pass than past things can fail to have been done." Nor can anyone say that Augustine understands this in the composite sense, or de dicto, and not in the divided sense, or de re; for thus he would clear up nothing obscure or doubtful, nor teach anything. The course, the end, and the reason he gives also show that he is speaking in the divided sense and de re. His reason seems to be the efficacious will of God, which cannot be thwarted or changed, and a truth irrefragable and immutable in every respect. Hence also, immediately before, he speaks as follows about something possible to come to pass: "I grant that it can come to pass, but whether it will be, I do not know; and I do not know for this reason, that what God's will holds about this matter is hidden from me. This, however, is not hidden from me: that without doubt it will be, if God's will holds this. Furthermore, if I hear that something was going to be, but that God made it not come to pass, I shall most confidently answer: what was going to be was rather what God made, not that thing about which, if it were going to be, he would have done this.114 For God certainly knew what he was going to do, and so he knew at the same time that that thing was not going to be which he was going to make not come to pass; and beyond doubt what God knows is more true than what man opines." From these he immediately concludes: "Hence future things can no more fail to come to pass than past things can fail to have been done." But how would that follow from what precedes, if he were speaking only in the composite sense? Behold likewise the reason which he immediately adds: "since it is not in God's will that something be false by that by which it is true. Wherefore all things that are truly future will without doubt come to pass; but if they have not come to pass, they were not future. So all things that are truly past have without doubt passed." It also appears manifestly, through those two universal affirmatives, one about the future and the other about the past, that he is speaking of the future and past things themselves, and not merely of the propositions. He says also further on: "The statement by which we say that something has been is true for this reason, that that of which we speak no longer is. God cannot make this statement false, because he is not contrary to truth. And if you ask where this true statement is, it is first found in our mind, when we know and say that it is true. But even if it is taken away from our mind, when we have forgotten what we know, it will remain true by that very truth.115 For it will always be true that that thing was which was and is not; and it will be true that it has already been, which was, in the place where it was true, before it came to be, that what was not would be. God cannot oppose this truth, in whom is the supreme and unchangeable truth itself, by which it is illumined that whatever is true in any souls and minds whatsoever is true." This equality of necessity with God in respect of future things, as in respect of past things, inasmuch as all these are present with him in eternity, and indeed even as past, because confirmed with like certitude, stability, and necessity, and because they thus coexisted with all past time, and indeed preceded all the times of the age, all the Prophets commonly hint, or rather, more truly, the Holy Spirit who spoke through the Prophets, prophesying future things as already past, as the matters set out before in the forty-seventh of this book show. With these the Philosophers too seem to agree:

866B B1 Vicesima nona potest ostendi per proximam, et decimam quartam, et ostensiones illarum. Hanc etiam plane testari videntur Autoritates Augustini et Cassiodori super Psalmum quadragesimum tertium quadragesimo septimo huius praemissae. Augustinus etiam vicesimo sexto contra Faustum 2. sic ait; Tam non possunt futura non fieri, quam non fuisse facta praeterita. Nec potest quis dicere Augustinum intelligere in sensu composito, vel de dicto, et non in sensu diuiso, seu de re; quia sic nullum obscurum vel dubium serenaret, nec quicquam doceret. Processus quoque, finis, et causa, quam dicit, ostendit ipsum loqui in sensu diuiso, et de re; Causa autem sua videtur esse voluntas Dei efficax, nec frustrabilis aut mutabilis, et veritas irrefragabilis, et immutabilis omniquaque: Vnde et immediate ante de quodam possibili fieri ita dicit, Concedo fieri posse, sed vtrum futurum sit, nescio, et ideo nescio, quia quid habeat de hac re Dei voluntas me latet; Illud tamen me non latet sine dubio futurum, si hoc Dei voluntas habet. Porro, si audiam quod aliquid futurum erat, sed Deus fecit ne fieret; fidissime

866C respondebo, Illud potius futurum erat quod Deus fecit, non illud, quod si futurum esset, hoc fecisset. Nam Deus quod facturus erat, vtique sciebat, et ideo simul sciebat illud futurum non fuisse, quod ne fieret facturus erat; et proculdubio potius verum est, quod Deus scit, quam quod opinatur homo: ex quibus immediate concludit, Vnde ram non possunt futura non fieri, quam non fuisse facta praeterita. Sed quomodo istud ex prioribus sequeretur, si tantum in sensu composito loqueretur? Ecce similiter causa, quam immediate subiungit, quomam non est in Dei voluntate vt eo sit aliquid falsum, quo verum est: Quapropter omnia, quae vere futura sunt, sine dubio fient; si autem facta non fuerint, futura non erant: Ita omnia quae vere praeterita sunt, sine dubio praeteriecrunt. Manifeste quoque apparet per illas duas vniuersales affirmatiuas, vnam de futuro, et alteram de praeterito, ipsum loqui de rebus ipsis futuris atque praeteritis, non de propositionibus ipsis tantum. Qui et infra, Sententia, inquit, qua dicimus aliquid fuisse, ideo vera est, quia illud de quo dicimusiam non est: Hanc sententiam Deus falsam facere non potest, quia non est contrarius veritati. Quod si quaeras,

866D vbi sit haec vera sententia, prius inuenitur in animo nostro, cum id verum scimus et dicimus: Sed si et de animo nostro ablata fuerit, cum id quod scimus obliti fuerimus, manebit ipsa veritate; Semper enim verum erit, fuisse illud quod erat, et non est, et ibi verum erit iam fuisse quod erat, vbi verum erat antequam fieret, futurum esse quod non erat. Huic veritati Deus non potest aduersati, in quo est ipsa summa et incommutabilis veritas, qua illustratur vt verum sit quicquid in quorumcunque animis et mentibus verum est. Hanc quoque aequalitatem necessitatis apud Deum respectu futurorum, sicut respectu praeteritorum, quatenus haec omnia sunt apud cum in aeternitate praesentia, imo et qua praeterita, quia simili certitudine, stabilitate et necessitate firmata, et quia sic coexistebant omni tempori praeterito, imo et praecedebant omnia tempora saecularia, communiter innuunt omnes Prophetae, imo verius spiritus sanctus qui locutus est per Prophetas, futura quasi iam praeterita prophetando, sicut quadragesimo septimo huius praehabita manifestant. Quibus et Philosophi consonare videntur:

866E–867B
  • E1 (source) Aristotle. Empedocles. Augustine.
  • A1 (source) Isaiah.
  • ‖A2 (variant) aliam translationem allegat (that is, "he cites another translation").
  • ‖A3 (variant) in futurū (that is, "in futurum").
  • A4 (source) Augustine.
  • B1 (source) Anselm.
  • B2 (source) Augustine.

for Aristotle says in On the World 11116 that all things are truly the works of God; from whom, according to Empedocles the natural philosopher, E1 all things that are, and that will afterwards be, have proceeded. Hence Augustine too, in On Rebuke and Grace 33, treating that saying of the Apostle in Romans 8, "Those whom he foreknew and predestined," etc., writes thus: "All those things have already been done: he foreknew, predestined, called, justified, because all have already been foreknown and predestined. Yet until the end of the age many are still to be called and justified, and nevertheless he set down verbs of past tense, even about future things, as though God had made what he has already disposed from eternity to come to be. Therefore the Prophet Isaiah too says of him: 'Who made the things that are to come.'" A1 Yet in Isaiah, in this sequence of words, I do not remember having read this; perhaps, however, he cites ‖A2 another translation, which I have not seen. This sense, nevertheless, does occur in Isaiah. For in the forty-first chapter, according to Jerome's translation, Isaiah, or rather the Lord through Isaiah, says thus: "Who raised up the just one from the East," namely Jesus Christ, "and called him to follow him?" Behold a prophecy of the past; and he adds, mingled in ‖A3 with the future, "He will give nations before his face," etc. And he adds, "Who has worked and made these things, calling the generations from the beginning? I the Lord, the first and the last, I am"; and further on, in chapter 48: "The former things I announced from then, and they went out of my mouth, and I made them heard; suddenly I acted,117 and they came." For this necessity following from presence, or pastness, with God in eternity, Augustine further on, in 34, adds in conclusion: A4 "Whoever, therefore, in God's most provident disposition have been foreknown, predestined, called, justified, and glorified, I say not yet reborn, but not yet even born, are already sons of God, and therefore cannot perish at all." Anselm too, treating this in On Concord 3, B1 sets forth the same authority of the Apostle much more clearly, as the forty-seventh and twenty-seventh of this book reveal. Augustine moreover, in the second part on John, homily 14, or 68 of the whole,118 B2 treating that passage of John 14, "In my Father's house there are many mansions," and further on, "If I go and prepare a place for you," etc., says: "How are the mansions in the Father's house not other ones but the very same, and without doubt already are, in the sense that they are not to be prepared, and are not yet, in the sense that they are to be prepared? How have we supposed this, except in the way that the Prophet also proclaims God, that he made what is to be? For he does not say, 'because he is going to make what is to be'; so then he both made them and is going to make them. For neither have they been made, if he did not make them, nor will they be, if he does not make them; he made them, therefore, by predestining; he will make them by working." Here he understands and expounds in a similar way that saying of the Apostle to the Ephesians 1, "He chose us before the foundation of the world," and the one to the Romans touched on above, "Those whom he predestined, those he also called."

866E Dicit enim Aristoteles in De Mundo 11. quod omnia sunt vere opera Dei; ex quo, secundum naturalem Empedoclem, E1 omnia, quaecunque sunt, et postmodum erunt, processerunt. Vnde et Augustinus de correptione et gratia 33. tractans illud Apostoli ad Rom. 8. Quos praesciuit et praedestinauit etc. ita scribit; Illa omnia iam facta sunt, Praesciuit, praedestinauit, vocauit, iustificauit, quoniam et iam omnes praesciti ac praedestinati sunt; Adhuc autem vsque in finem saeculi multi vocandi et iustificandi sunt, et tamen verba praeteriti temporis posuit,

867A et de rebus futuris, tanquam fecerit Deus, quae iam vt fierent ex aeternitate disposuit. Ideo de illo dicit et Propheta Esaias; Qui fecit quae ventura sunt. A1 Hoc tamen in Esaia secundum hanc seriem non memini me legisse, fortassis ‖A2 autem translationem allegat aliam, quam non vidi: ista tamen sententia de Esaia occutrit. Nam quadragesimo primo secundum translationem Hieronymi, Esaias, imo Dominus per Esaiam sic dicit, Quis suscitauit ab Oriente iustum, scilicet Iesum Christum, et vocauit eum vt sequeretur se? Ecce prophetia de praeterito, et addit ‖A3 mixtim de futuro, Dabit in conspectu eius gentes, etc. et subdit, Quis haec operatus est et fecit, vocans generationes ab exordio? Ego Dominus primus et nouissimus, ego sum▪ et infra 48. Priora ex tunc annuntiaui, et ex ore meo exierunt, et audita feci ea, repente opertus sum, et venerunt. Pro hac autem necessitate sequente ex praesentia seu praeteritione apud Deum in aeternitate, Augustinus infra 34. concludendo subiungit; A4 Quicunque ergo in Dei prouidentissima dispositione praesciti, praedestinati, vocati, sustificati sunt et glorificati, non

867B dico etiam nondum renati, sed etiam nondum nati, iam filij Dei sunt, et ideo omnino perire non possunt. Quod et Anselmus de Concord. 3. tractans, B1 eandem autoritatem Apostoli multo clarius manifestat, sicut quadragesimum septimum et vicesimum septimum huius prodit. Qui insuper Augustinus par. secundae super Iohan. homilia 14. seu 68. totuis, B2 tractans illud Iohannis 14. In domo Patris mei mansiones multae sunt, et infra, Si abiero et praeparauero vobis locum, etc. Quomodo, inquit, mansiones in domo Patris non aliae sed ipsae, et sine dubio iam sunt sicut parandae non sunt, et nondum sunt sicut parandae sunt? Quomodo putauimus, nisi quomodo etiam Propheta praedicat Deum, quia fecit quae futura sunt? Non enim ait, quia facturus est quae futura sunt, ergo et fecit ea, et facturus est ea: nam neque facta sunt, si ipse non fecit, neque futura sunt, si ipse non fecerit; fecit ergo ea praedestinando, facturus est operando. Vbi et illud Apostoli ad Ephes. 1. Elegit nos ante constitutionem mundi; et illud ad Romanos praetactum, Quos praedestinauit, illos et vocauit, simili

867C–867D
  • C1 (source) Augustine.
  • ‖C2 (variant) conspecta (that is, "foreseen").

This authority of Augustine, though not in its order, is alleged in the Canon, on penance, distinction 4, "In domo."119 C1 The same Augustine, moreover, in On the Trinity 5, last chapter, says: "With God past things have not passed away, and future things have already been made." And further, in City of God 10, 12: "Where and when God carries out his unchangeable counsel120 is with him, in whose disposition all the times that are to be have already been made. For in moving temporal things he is not moved temporally, nor does he know things to be done otherwise than as done, nor does he hear those who call upon him otherwise than as he sees that they will call upon him; and his eternal commands, written down by his law, ‖C2 are carried out in time." The same Augustine, in Confessions 1, 6, says to God: "Your years will not fail; your years are a today; and how many! And how many of our days, and of our fathers' days, have already passed through your today, and from it received their measures, and in whatever way they existed; and others still will pass, and will receive, and in whatever way they will exist; but you are the same, and all tomorrow's things and all that is beyond, and all yesterday's things and all that is behind, you will make today, you have made today. What is it to me, if someone does not understand? Let him too rejoice, Lord, saying, 'What is this?' Let him too rejoice in this way, and let him love to find by not finding rather than to find not by finding you."

867C modo intelligit et exponit. Haec autem autoritas Augustini, licet non secundum seriem, allegatur in Canone de poenitentia distinctione 4. In domo. C1 Idem praeterea Augustinus 5. de Trinitate vlt. Apud Deum, inquit, nec praeterita transierunt, et futura iam facta sunt. Amplius autem 10. de Ciuitare Dei 12. Vbi, inquit, et quando Deus faciat incommutabile consilium, penes ipsum est, in cuius dispositione iam tempora facta sunt quaecunque futura sunt. Nam temporalia mouens temporaliter non mouetur, nec aliter nouit facienda quam facta, nec aliter inuocantes exaudit quam inuocaturos videt, eiusque temporaliter fiunt iussa aeterna eius lege ‖C2 conscripta. Qui et 1. Confessionum 6. Anni, inquit Deo, tui non deficient; Anni tui hodiernus dies, et quam multi; et quam multi nostri iam dies et patrum nostrorum per hodiernum tuum transierunt, et ex illo acceperunt modos, et vtcunque extiterint, et transibunt adhuc alij et accipient, et vtcunque existent; tu autem idem ipse es, et omnia crastina atque vltima, omniaque hesterna et retro hodie facies, hodie

867D fecisti. Quid ad me, si quis non intelligat? Gaudeat et ipse, Domine, dicens quid hoc est? Gaudeat etiam sic et ipse, et ametnon inueniendo inuenire potius quam inueniendo non inuenire te.

867D–867E
  • E1 (source) the Philosopher.
  • E2 (source) Averroes.
  • ‖E3 (variant) "in loco vtroque" ("in each place"); with it, a separate source entry, "the Philosopher," which stands beside "Dicit quoque Philosophus 2. de generatione" [see Errata].

The thirtieth seems so certain that it hardly needs proof. For inferior causes are temporal, active and passive, with motion and time, with beginning and with end. What is past has already passed beyond the power of these causes and is no longer subject to them. It cannot be initiated by them through operation and motion, as the demonstration of the twenty-first makes clear. What is present, for now, must be, by consequent necessity 121. What is future can be initiated, through action and motion, by a secondary cause that is free with respect to contradiction as to acting and not acting, and it has of itself no necessity of being. Moreover, no secondary cause has a will that is effective in all things, as God has. Indeed, according to the Philosopher, Ethics 3, 5, will is of impossibles 122. So even if it can will that past things not have been and present things not be, the thing does not follow its willing, as it follows the willing of God.

Against the first of these, however, it can be plausibly objected in this way. A secondary cause can make a present thing out of a past one. For the Sun, presented in the same way to the same illuminable thing, whether corruptible or eternal, now as before, generates now the same light it generated before. For according to the Philosopher, Metaphysics 8, 11 E1, diversity of effects is due to diversity of the efficient cause or to diversity of the matter. And according to the same, Metaphysics 12, 11, if the agent is one and the matter one, what is made is one E2. Averroes also says this plainly in both Comments ‖E3 123. The Philosopher likewise says, in On Generation 2, next to last chapter, that what is the same and stands in the same way is always naturally apt to make the same, supposing, that is, identity of matter.

867D Tricesima videtur tam certa, quod probatione vix eget. Causae namque inferiores sunt temporales, actiuae et passiuae cum motu et tempore, cum initio et cum fine. Quod enim praeteritum est, iam transijt potestatem harum causarum, nec eis vlterius subiacet: non enim potest ab eis initiari per operationem et motum, sicut in ostensione vicesimae primae patet: Quod autem praesens est, pro nunc necesse est esse necessitate sequente; quod vero futurum est, est initiabile per actionem et motum a causa secunda libera secundum contradictionem ad agendum et non, nec habet ex se aliquam necessitatem essendi. Nulla etiam causa secunda habet voluntatem efficacem in omnibus, sicut Deus, imo secundum

867E Philosophum 3. Ethic. 5. Voluntas est impossibilium, quare etsi possit velle praeterita non fuisse, praesentiaque non esse, res tamen non sequitur eius velle, sicut sequitur velle Dei. Contra primum tamen istorum potest probabiliter obijci isto modo; Causa secunda potest facere de praeterito praesens: Sol namque eodem modo obiectus eidem illuminabili corruptibili vel aeterno nunc et prius, idem lumen generat nunc quod prius. Nam secundum Philosophum 8. Metaphys. 11. E1 diuersitas effectuum est propter diuersitatem efficientis, vel propter diuersitatem materiae; et secundum eundem 12. Metaphys 11. Si agens sit vnum et materia vna, factum est vnum; E2 quod et plane dicit Auerroes ‖E3 vtroque commento: Dicit quoque Philosophus 2. de generatione penult. quod idem et similiter habens semper idem innatum est facere, supposita scilicet identitate materiae. Sicut autem argutum est, lumen corruptum idem numero iterum posse generati, sic et potest argui de caeteris formis generabilibus et corruptibilibus,

867E–868E
  • E1 Philosophus.
  • E2 Auerroes.
  • ‖E3 in loco vtroque. Philosophus.
  • ‖A1 (variant) "credunt" ("believe").
  • *A2 (variant) "ad" ("toward").
  • B1 (source) Response 3.
  • C1 (source) Response 4.
  • C2 (source) Response 5.

Just as it has been argued that a light once destroyed can be generated again the same in number, so too it can be argued of the other generable and corruptible forms, accidental and substantial, and therefore of the composites themselves, that they will return the same in number. Water, too, destroyed by discontinuation, is generated the same in number by recontinuation. Some, such as the Platonists, ‖A1 concede this. But the thirty-ninth part of the first corollary of the first 124, and Philosophers and Theologians alike, refute and deride them.

Others, wishing to avoid so great an error, say that not only the Sun but all the other stars, wandering and fixed, co-act *A2 in every effect produced by any agent. Since their positions and aspects, toward one another and toward the Sun, vary continually, the effects produced vary continually too. But these men do not escape the authorities of the Philosopher already cited. For not every slight accidental diversity in the agent makes a numerical diversity in the effect, least of all in simple and composite substances. The stars of heaven can also be applied to some place on earth in an equally strong aspect, now as before, though perhaps not in one similar in every respect. So they can also regenerate a corrupted effect. At some time, moreover, as it seems, all the planets and stars will return to an aspect entirely similar to the one they now have, and to the one they had at any earlier instant. According to the Platonists, this will be at the end of the great year of the world, which in their account is the return of all the heavenly bodies to their original state, a matter the first of the first discussed more fully. Then, therefore, corrupted things will return the same in number.

Some, wishing to dissolve this reasoning, B1 affirm that the heavenly motions are not commensurable with one another by any rational proportion but only by an irrational one, such as the proportion of the diagonal of a square to its side, or of a cone to its half, on which kinds of proportion I have treated more fully elsewhere. So the heavenly motions will never fully return to their original state, nor to any other later one. But this hypothesis, offered as a reply, is posited very much at will and easily, without evidence of reason, and so it is just as easily rejected. Even with the hypothesis admitted, would they show their point? It is not altogether evident 125. And to examine the matter by evident reasoning through mathematical theorems, which are very foreign to sacred letters, would perhaps seem to theologians more curious than fruitful, especially since the axiom proposed can be fully resolved in another way.

C1 Others, however, say that the diversity of numerical time is the cause of the numerical diversity of effects. But how can it be, since time is neither an efficient cause, nor a material or a formal one, of the effects produced? And what is the cause of the diversity of numerical time? If they say it is the diversity of the heavenly motions, what is the cause of the numerical diversity of these? So one must keep ascending until one arrives at the first of such diversified things. C2 Still others say that the cause of such a diversity of effects is the diversity of natural order in the subject toward diverse effects. But that a diversity in relation should be the cause of a diversity in absolute accidents, or in substances, does not seem right. Rather, reasonably, it is the other way round. Moreover, the totality of order arises of necessity from diverse ordered things, as from a foundation and prior cause. So those diverse ordered things would rather be the cause of such a diversity of effects than the diversity of order. Which these diverse ordered things are, of what kind, and how many, is not stated, and could hardly be stated clearly.

The Philosopher also, in Metaphysics 12, where he was cited, touches on one point by which he seems to resolve the objection set out and to expound his own words: "That," he says, "is made actual whose matter was potency, or in potency." He implies that even if the agent is the same and the matter the same, still diverse effects can arise from the diversity of the potencies in the matter toward diverse effects. So for the effect to be the same in number, identity of numerical potency is required. For this reason Averroes too, in that eleventh Comment, says: "If the matter is one, and the generating thing one, and the potency one, then what is made will be one. For when the subject is one, and the potency existing in it one, and the agent one, there will be no cause of multitude."

But against these Philosophers the principal objection can be recast thus. Suppose an active A acts tomorrow on a passive B that has C, a potency toward an effect D. Tomorrow it will produce D. Now suppose that today God, by his omnipotence, creates D, changing nothing around A, B or C. Or, if a change necessarily follows, suppose that with D also corrupted, omnipotent God today brings A, B and C back entirely to their former state. Then tomorrow A will make from B and C a D that is past and corrupted. In a similar way it can be shown that a man once made by God, to be generated naturally in the manner stated, who has since been deflowered, has died and been buried, can be generated anew by a man and borne by a woman, and borne a virgin 126. For every birth necessarily comes out a virgin. Therefore a secondary cause can make what is past and corrupted exist as present, and so make it not be past.

867E (Latin of this passage: see the block above)

868A accidentalibus, et substantialibus, quare et de ipsis compositis eisdem numeraliter reuersuris. Aqua quoque per discontinuationem corrupta, per recontinuationem eadem numero generatur. Quidam autem, vt Platonici, hoc ‖A1 concedunt. Sed has tricesima nona pars corollarij primi primi, et Philosophi, et Theologi redarguunt et derident. Alij autem tantum errorem vitare volentes, dicunt quod non tantum Sol, sed et omnes aliae stellae erraticae atque fixae coagunt *A2 omnem effectum a quocunque productum; et quia situs et aspectus carum adinuicem et ad Solem continue variatur, et effectus producti continue variantur. Sed hi non euadunt Autoritates Philosophi allegatas: nod enim quaelibet parua diuersitas accidentalis in agente, facit diuersitatem numeralem in effectu, et maxime in substantijs simplicibus atque compositis. Possunt quoque stellae coeli applicari ad aliquem locum terrae secundum aeque fortem aspectum nunc vt prius, licet forte nod secundum similem omni modo, quare et regenerare effectum

868B corruptum. Aliquando etiam, vt videtur, redibunt omnes planetae et stellae ad similem aspectum omnino quem nunc habent, et quem in quocunque instanti prius habebant, puta secundum Platonicos in fine magni anni mundi, qui secundum ipsos est reditio omnium coelestium ad primarium statum suum, de quo primum primi plenius disserebat; tunc ergo res corruptae eaedem numero reuertentur. Quidam autem hanc rationem soluere cupientes, B1 affirmant motus coelestes non esse proportionabiles adinuicem aliqua proportione rationabili, sed tantum irrationabili, qualis est proportio diametri quadrati ad latus, et coni ad medietatem suam, de qualibus alibi plenius est tractatum; quare nec mota coelestia vnquam plenarie reuersura ad primarium statum suum, nec ad alium quemcunque sequentem. Sed ista hypothesis responsiua multum voluntarie et faciliter ponitur sine euidentia rationis, quare et aeque faciliter reprobatur. Nunquid etiam, admissa hypothesi, ostendant suum propositum? Non est euidens

868C vsquequaque, quod euidenti ratione discutere per theoremata mathematicalia a sacris literis multum extranea, magis curiosum fortassis quam fructuosum Theologis videretur, maxime cum aliter possit axioma propositum plene solui. C1 Alij vero dicunt, quod diuersitas temporis numeralis est causa diuersitatis effectuum numeralis. Sed quomodo, cum tempus non sit causa efficiens materialis neque formalis effectuum productorum? quae etiam causa diuersitatis temporis numeralis? Si dixerint, quod diuersitas motuum coelestium: et quae causa diuersitatis numeralis istorum? Et sic continue ascendendum donec perueniatur ad primum huiusmodi diuersatum. C2 Alij adhuc dicunt, quod causa huiusmodi diuersitatis effectuum est diuersitas ordinis naturalis in subiecto ad diuersos effectus: sed quod diuersitas in relatione sit causa diuersitatis in accidentibus absolutis, vel in substantijs, non videtur; imo rationabiliter est e contra. Vniuersitas etiam ordinis de necessitate consurgit ex diuersis ordinatis tanquam ex fundamento et causa priori; quare illa diuersa

868D ordinata potius essent causa huiusmodi diuersitatis effectuum, quam diuersitas ordinis. Quae etiam, qualia, et quot sint ista ordinata diuersa, non exprimit, et vix si exprimere clare possit. Philosophus etiam 12. Metaphys. vbi fuerat allegatus, tangit vnum per quod videtur soluere obiectionem praemissam, et exponere dicta sua, Illud, inquiens, factum est actu, cuius materia erat potentia, seu in potentia, innuens quod etsi agens sit idem et materia eadem, ex diuersitate tamen potentiarum in materia ad diuersos effectus posssunt prouenire diuersi effectus; quare ad hoc quod effectus sit idem numero requiritur identitas potentiae numeralis. Quamobrem et Auerroes illo commento vndecimo, Si, inquit, materia fuerit vna, et generans vnum, et potentia vna, tunc illud quod fit erit vnum; subiectum enim cum fuerit vnum, et potentia existens in eo fuerit vna, et agens vnum, tunc nulla erit causa multitudinis. Verum contra istos Philosophos potest principalis obiectio sic reduci, Si A. actiuum agat cras in B. passiuum, habens C. potentiam

868E ad D. effectum, cras producet D.; ponaturque quod Deus de omnipotentia sua hodie creet D. nihil mutando circa A. B. nec C.; vel si necessario sequatur mutatio, corrupto etiam D. hodie reducat Deus omnipotens A. B. et C. ad statum priorem omnino; tunc A. cras ex B. et C. faciet D. praeteritum et corruptum. Simili quoque modo potest ostendi, quod hominem naturaliter generandum modo praemisso, olim factum a Deo, deu•rginatum, mortuum et sepultum potest vir nouiter generare, et mulier parere, et parere eum virginem; omnis enim partus necessario exit virgo; potest igitur causa secunda facere prae•eritum et corruptum praesentialiter existere, quare et non esse praeteritum. Inter omnes autem sententias recitatas videtur mihi sententia Philosophi magis

868E–869C
  • A1 (source) Proper response.
  • A2 (source) Judith. Augustine.

Of all the opinions recited, the opinion of the Philosopher seems to me the most consonant with reason: namely, that the numerical diversity of effects succeeding one another in the same matter or subject, with the same agent and the same matter or subject, arises from the diversity of the potency, or potencies, in it. Yet a far greater discussion is required for a full exposition of such potency. But whatever the pagan Philosophers may think, A1 Catholic Theologians unhesitatingly acknowledge that the first, highest and truest cause of such diverse effects is the divine will. It is not changeable or diverse but stable and the same, and by it, without any succession of acts of will and without any change in itself, God wills and makes diverse effects succeed one another when he wills, and where, as the 9th, 23rd and 47th of the first teach. Hence also Judith 9: "This was done, which you yourself willed." Blessed Augustine also, in On the Trinity 3, 2 A2 127, speaking of everything that happens in the usual or unusual way, often or rarely, says: "Of these nothing happens except by the will of God, but to most people this is not apparent. And so it pleased the vanity of the Philosophers also to attribute them to other causes, either true but proximate, since they could not see at all the cause above all other causes, that is, the will of God, or false, and not even brought forth by investigation of bodily things and changes, but from their own suspicion and error." Hence he also says in the Enchiridion 6 128: "When it is asked what is to be believed in what pertains to religion, the nature of things is not to be probed in the way of those whom the Greeks call physicists. Nor is it to be feared, as they fear, that a Christian may be ignorant of something concerning the force and number of the elements, the motion, order and eclipses of the stars, the shape of the heavens, the kinds and natures of animals, of waves, stones, springs, rivers, mountains, the spans of places and times, the signs of impending storms, and other things that follow, of the things which they have discovered, or think they have discovered. For even they did not discover everything, though so excellent in genius, ablaze with study, abounding in leisure, investigating some things by human conjecture and searching out others by historical experience. And in those things which they boast they have discovered, they hold opinions rather than knowledge. It is enough for a Christian to believe that the cause of created things, whether heavenly or earthly, visible or invisible, is nothing but the goodness of the Creator, that is, the Creator's good will."

868E (Latin of this passage: see the block above)

869A consona rationi, quod videlicet diuersitas effectuum numeralis succedentium sibi in eadem materia seu subiecto, existentibus eisdem agente et materia seu subiecto, sit ex diuersitate potentiae seu potentiarum in ea seu in eo; quanquam circa plenam expositionem huiusmodi potentiae longe maior discussio requiratur. Verum quicquid sentiant Philosophi Ethnici, A1 Theologi Catholici indubi•anter agnoscant primam, summam, et verissimam causam huiusmodi effectuum diuersorum esse voluntatem diuinam, non mutabilem aut diuersam, sed stabilem et eandem, qua sine successione actuum voluntatis et mutatione sui quacunque, vult et facit diuersos effectus sibi succedere quando vult, et vbi, sicut 9um. et 23um. atque 47um. primi docent. Vnde et Iudith. 9. Hoc factum est, quod ipse voluisti, Beatus etiam Augustinus 3. A2 de Trinit. 2. loquens de omnibus quae fiunt vsitate vel inusitate, saepe vel rato, Horum, inquit, nihil fit nisi Dei voluntate, sed plerisque non apparet: Itaque placuit vanitati Philosophorum

869B etiam causis alijs ea tribuere, vel veris, sed proximis, cum omnino videre non possent superiorem caeteris omnibus causis causam, id est, voluntatem Dei; vel falsis, et ne ab ipsa quidem peruestigatione corporalium rerum at que mutationum, sed a sua suspicione et errore prolatis. Quare et Enchirid. 6. dicit, Cum quaeritur quid credendum sit quod ad religionem pertineat, non rerum natura ita rimanda est, quemadmodum ab eis quos Physicos Graeci vocant, nec metuendum est quemadmodum ab eisdem, ne aliquid de vi et numero elementorum, de motu, atque ordine, et defectibus syderum et figura coeli, de generibus et naturis animalium, fluctuum, lapidum, fontium, fluminum, montium, de spacijs locorum et temporum, de signis imminentium tempestatum et alijs sequentibus, de his rebus quas illi inuenerunt, vel inuenisse se existimant, Christianus ignoret; quia nec ipsi omnia repererunt tanto excellentes ingenio, flagrantes studio, abundantes otio, et quaedam humana coniectura inuestigantes, quaedam vero historica experientia perscrutantes, et in eis quae se inuenisse gloriantur, plura opinantes

869C potius quam scientes; Satis est Christiano rerum creatarum causam, siue coelestium, siue terrestrium, siue visibilium, siue inuisibilium, non nisi bonitatem credere, Creatoris bonam scilicet voluntatem. Porro, siue causa secunda possit facere eundem effectum numero qui praecessit, sicut verisimiliter apparet quod possit, supposito miraculo praecedenti, sicut proximo fuit obiectum; et in recontinuatione forsitan liquidi per discontinuationem corrupti; siue non possit, sicut extra hos casus videtur non posse, obiectio non procedit. Si enim non possit, non obstat; si autem libere posset facere de praeterito et corrupto praesens existens, non tamen propter hoc potest facere de praeterito non praeteritum, et de corrupto aut corrupta virginem, sicut Deus. Licet enim Deus per suam omnipotentiam reduceret Abraham et Saram ad eundum statum in omnibus quem habebant, quando generabatur Isaak; et hic generaret, et illa pareret Isaak, pareret eum corruptum, et praeteritum patrem Iacob; verum est tamen secundum cursum naturae, et sine miraculo, quod omnis partus necessario exit virgo. Adhuc autem

Further, whether a secondary cause can make the same effect in number as the one that preceded, or cannot, the objection does not go through. It seems probable that it can, a miracle having preceded, as was objected a moment ago, and perhaps in the recontinuation of a liquid corrupted by discontinuation. Outside these cases it seems that it cannot. For if it cannot, the objection does not stand in the way. But if, existing as present, it could freely make something present out of what is past and corrupted, it still could not on that account make what is past not past, or make a virgin out of one corrupted, as God can. For although God by his omnipotence were to bring Abraham and Sarah back, in every respect, to the same state they had when Isaac was being begotten, so that he begot and she bore Isaac, she would bear him as one corrupted, and past, the father of Jacob 129. Yet it is true, according to the course of nature and without miracle, that every birth necessarily comes out a virgin.

But perhaps a sophist will still press sophistically thus. Let that be called past which was and is not. If, therefore, a secondary cause can make of the past that it be, it can also make that it not be past. But this does not prove that a secondary cause can make of what is past something not past, as to this condition, having been, namely, that it lack having been. So it does not stand in the way. But perhaps he will still rejoin: A free secondary cause, say Peter, could earlier have made some free effect of his, now past, call it A, not past, namely by simply omitting it, as the law Facere speaks in the Digest, On the rules of law 130: "He who does not do what he ought to do is seen to act against it, because he did not do it." This is a quite common manner of speaking. Or he could have done so by making an effect contrary to A and incompossible with it, call it B. And omnipotent God can restore to Peter all the power he had earlier, and more, and when that is done Peter can make A not past. Or thus: Peter earlier could do that A not have been. So even if by God's omnipotence he has now been made as powerful as he was then, or more powerful, he can still do it. Or perhaps even more strongly in this way: whatever God could once do, in whatever way, he can still do in the same way. Otherwise he would become less powerful and cease to be omnipotent. But God once could make, through a secondary cause, say through Peter, that A not be past, or that A not have been.

But these arguments, though they seem acute, are easily blunted. For even if Peter now had all the power he had before, or more, he would not on that account be able now to produce every effect the same in number as before, but perhaps the same in species and equal, or greater. The reason is that for the numerical identity of an effect, the numerical identity of the agent alone, or of the agent's power, does not suffice. Rather, numerical identity of the matter, or of the object, and of its potency, is required, as the foregoing attest.

869C (Latin of this passage: see the block above)

869D fortassis sophista sophistice sic instabit; Vocetur illud praeteritum quod fuit et non est; si ergo causa secunda potest facere de praeterito ipsum esse, potest et facere quod non sit praeteritum. Sed istud non probat quod causa secunda possit facete de praeterito non praeteritū quantum ad hanc conditionem, fuisse, scilicet quod careat fuisse; quare nec obstat. Sed adhuc for sitan replicabit, Causa secunda libera, puta Petrus, aliquem suum effectum liberum praeteritum, qui dicatur A, potuit prius fecisse non praeteritum, simpliciter scilicet omittendo, sicut loquitur lex de Facere Digest de regulis Iuris, Qui, inquiens, non facit quae facere debet, videtur facere aduersus ea, quia non fecit; et est satis creber modus loquendi; vel effectum contrarium et incompossibilem A qui nominetur B faciendo, et Deus omnipotens potest restituere Petro omnem potentiam quam prius habuit, et maiorem; quo facto potest Petrus facere A non praeteritum. Vel sic, Petrus prius potuit facere quod A non fuisset; quare et si per omnipotentiam Dei factus sit nunc aeque potens, sicut tunc erat, vel potentior adhuc potest. Vel adhuc fortassis

869E fortius isto modo; Quicquid quocun que modo Deus olim potuit, adhuc eode modo potest; Alias nam que fieret minus potens, et cessaret esse omnipotens; sed Deus olim potuit facere per causam secundam, puta per Petrum, A non esse praeteritum, seu quod A non fuisset. Haec autē, etsi videantur acuta, de facili retundentur. Nam etsi Petrus haberet nunc omnem potentiam velmaiorem quam prius, non propter hoc posset nunc omnem effectum. eundem numero quem prius, sed forte eundem et aequalem specie, vel maiorem; cuius causa est, quia ad identitatem numeralem effectus non sufficit sola identitas numeralis agentis, potentiaeue agentis, imo requiritur identitas numeralis materiae seu obiecti potentiae que illius, sicut praemissa testantur. Et si ponatur quod Deus omnipotens haec omnia eadem numero plene restauret, esto quod Petrus nunc possit facere eundem effectum numero vel defectum numero quem prius; non tamen propter hoc potest nunc facere A non esse praeteritum, quia nunquam prius hoc potuit facere, quia non antequam A fuit; Tunc enim non fuit factibile a Petro A non esse praeteritum; Sic enim aeternaliter ante fuit, sicut modo non est factibile ab aliqua causa secunda, quod Antichristus, qui est futurus, non sit praeteritus nunc vel ante. Nam quomodo faceret quod aeternaliter ante fuit, et quod non potest habere initium et terminum factionis, cum tamen quodlibet facere causae secundae necessato hoc requirat, sicut in ostensione vigesimae primae partis corollarij huius patet? Nec quando A fuit potuit Petrus facere A non esse praeteritum, propter similes rationes. Tunc enim, sicut et semper ante fuit A non praeteritum, nec hoc tunc vel ante a factione vel defectione Petri quouismodo dependit; quare nec postquam A fuit potuit Petrus facere A non esse praeteritum: Si enim hoc fecisset, A et tunc et semper ante fuisset non praeteritum; Non enim potest quicquam incipere esse non praeteritum; et quia non posset hoc facere, aut fecisse postquam A fuit, nisi per factionem initiabilem et mutabilem

And if it is supposed that omnipotent God fully restores all these things the same in number, grant that Peter can now make the same effect in number, or the same lack, as before. Still he cannot on that account now make A not be past, since he never could do this earlier, namely, not before A was. For then it was not makeable by Peter that A not be past. It was so eternally before, just as it is not now makeable by any secondary cause that Antichrist, who is to be, should not be past, now or before. For how would he make what eternally was before, and what cannot have a beginning and an end of making, when every making of a secondary cause necessarily requires this, as is clear in the demonstration of the twenty-first part of this corollary? Nor, when A was, could Peter make A not be past, for similar reasons. For then, as always before, A was not past, and this did not then, or before, depend in any way on a making or failing of Peter's. So neither, after A was, could Peter make A not be past. For if he had made this, A, both then and always before, would have been not past. For nothing can begin to be not past. And he could not do this, or have done it after A was, except by a making that is initiable and mutable from past into not past, which includes a contradiction.

The second instance is solved like the first. For from equal or greater power in Peter now than before it does not follow that he can produce every effect the same in number as before, as has already been shown. And suppose someone, objecting, assumes that omnipotent God restores in Peter the agent, in the passive subject, and in all that is required, everything the same in number as before. Even though Peter could now make the same effect in number as before, or the same lack, he still cannot on that account now make it that A had not been earlier. He can make only that A not be now, by failing, that is, solely privatively, from the making of A, or by making an effect contrary to A, incompossible with it and excluding it. Otherwise A would now be. And to have made earlier, or to make, that A had not been earlier would be the same as to make now that A not be now; but it would not be to make now that A had not been earlier, according to Logic 24 of the first, premised 131. It is just as it was really the same, at the time of Christ's passion, to say "Christ now suffers" and now to say "Christ was then suffering," and so with all other past things. The last instance is solved like the earlier ones;

869E (Latin of this passage: see the block above)

870B de praeterito in non praeteritum, quod contradictionem includit. Secunda instantia soluitur sicut prima. Non enim ex aequali potentia nunc et prius vel maiori in Petro consequitur ipsum posse omnem eundem effectum numero quem prius, sicut iam patuit. Et si quis obijciendo supponat, quod Deus omnipotens restauret in Petro actiuo, in subiecto passiuo, et in omnibus requisitis omnia eadem numero quae prius, licet Petrus nunc possit facere eundem effectum numero vel defectum quem prius, non tamen propter hoc potest nunc facere, quod A non prius fuisset, sed quod A non sit modo deficiendo, videlicet tantummodo priuatiue a factione A, seu faciendo effectum contrarium incompossibilem, et exclusorium ipsius A; ita quod alias A nunc esset, et idem esset ipsum fecisse prius seu facere quod A prius non fuisset, et facere nunc quod A nunc non esset, non autem facere nunc quod A prius non fuisset, secundum Logicam 24o. primi praemissam; sicut idem fuit realiter dicere tempore passionis Christi, Christus nunc patitur, et nunc, Christus tunc patiebatur, sicuti et de praeteritis alijs vniuersis. Vltima instantia soluitur vt priores; Non potest Deus per causam

870B–870E
  • ‖C1 (variant) "aut" ("or").
  • ‖D1 (variant) "enim" ("for").

God cannot make A not past through a secondary cause, just as he never could earlier. For he can make nothing through a secondary cause unless that cause can in some way make it. But no secondary cause can in any way make this, as was shown above. For every making of a secondary cause is temporal, with change and beginning. But A's not being past cannot be initiated, so neither can it be made through a secondary cause, by any temporal making, but only by God, by an eternal making: namely, by his eternal nilling or willing 132, having no beginning, by which he does not will A to be past, or wills A to be not past, as the demonstration of the 21st part shows more fully.

But perhaps you will not cease to object that this man, say John, who did this or that, could contingently not have done this or that, and that John, who did not do this or that, could contingently have done this and that. For it is contingent that God ‖C1 should not will, or should will, this. But that does not stand in the way. For although this is possible and contingent with respect to the divine will, it is not so with respect to the human will, say John's. For nothing is in John's power except what he does when he wills, as the earlier points attest. But even if John wills this, it does not follow that it is so, although, in addition, John could have not done what he did. Yet he cannot make himself not to have done what he did. For whatever he may do in the present, or even in the future, it does not follow that he has not done what he did.

Against the second part of this thirtieth the objection is pressed thus. Contingency and freedom are said properly with respect to the present, but with respect to the future improperly, or less properly, commonly or by extension, as the 5th and 6th of this affirm. So among inferior causes there is greater contingency and freedom with respect to the present than with respect to the future. But who does not know that it does not follow, from being such more properly, that it is such more simply? For who does not know that "perfect" is said more properly of a creature fully made than of God, who is in no way makeable and was never made? And who would concede that a creature is more perfect than God? Who ‖D1 also is ignorant that "great" is said more properly of a body than of God, and of powers extended according to bodily dimensions than of an indivisible, unextended power? Yet who would concede that a finite body is greater than God, whose magnitude has no end? Or that the finite power of any element, of any clod of earth or any drop of water, is greater than God's infinite power? Hence that consequence does not hold.

Further, against the third part of this thirtieth someone will perhaps object that the divine will is a cause that cannot be frustrated and cannot fail. So any inferior cause will produce whatever future effect of its own, just as 133 it produces and has produced every present and past effect of its own. And by the 14th and 29th parts of the corollary mentioned above there is in the divine will an equal necessity with respect to future things as with respect to present and past ones. So it is equally necessary that inferior causes produce their future effects, as that they produce present ones and have produced past ones. But this neither concludes nor stands in the way.

870B (Latin of this passage: see the block above)

870C secundam facere A non praeteritum, sicut nec potuit vnquam prius: Nihil enim potest facere per causam secundam, nisi quod illa potest aliquo modo facere; sed nulla causa secunda potest hoc facere quouismodo, sicut superius est ostensum; Omnis namque factio causae secundae est temporalis cum mutatione et initio; sed A non esse praeteritum initiari non potest, quare nec fieri per causam secundam, per factionem aliquam temporalem, sed a solo Deo factione aeterna, scilicet nolutione sua seu volutione sua aeterna initiū non habente, qua non vult A esse praeteritum, seu vult A esse non praeteritum, sicut ostensio 21. partis plenius manifestat. Adhuc autem fortassis non desines obiectare istum hominem, puta Ioannem, qui fecit hoc vel illud, contingit non fecisse hoc ne que illud, et Ioannem, qui non fecit hoc nec illud, contingit fecisse hoc et illud; Contingit enim Deum ‖C1 hoc nolle aut velle, Sed istud non obstat. Licet enim hoc sit possibile et contingens respectu voluntatis diuinae, non tamen respectu voluntatis humanae, puta Ioannis; Nihil enim est in potestate Ioannis nisi quod cum vult, facit sicut priora

870D testantur; sed licet Ioannes hoc velit, non ideo sequitur ita esse, licet insuper Ioannes possit non fecisse quod fecit; non potest tamen facere se non fecisse quod fecit: Quicquid enim faciat in praesenti aut etiam in futuro, non ideo sequitur ipsum non fecisse quod fecit. Contra 2am particulam huius trigesimae sic instatur; Contingentia et libertas proprie dicitur respectu praesentis, respectu vero futuri improprie vel minus proprie cōmuniter seu extense, sicut 5um. et 6um, huius affirmant: Est ergo apud causas inferiores maior contingentia et libertas respectu presentis, quam respectu futuri. Sed quis ignoret non sequi ex magis proprie esse tale magis simpliciter esse tale? Quis enim ignoret perfectum magis proprie dici decreatura plene facta, quam de Deo nullo modo factibili ne que facto? et quis cōcesserit creaturam esse magis perfectā quam Deum? Quis ‖D1 etiam nesciat magnum magis proprie dici de corpore quam de Deo, et de potentijs secundum dimensiones corporales extēsas, quam de potentia indiuisibili non extensa? quis tamen concesserit corpus finitum esse maius Deo, cuius magnitudinis non est finis? vel

870E potentiā cuiuslibet elementi finitam, cuiuslibet glebae terrae, seu cuiuslibet guttae aquae esse maiorē Dei potentia infinita? Quamobrē illa consecutio non est tenax. Vlterius autem contra 3am particulam huius trigesimae quisquam fortassis opponet, quod voluntas diuina est causa intrustrabilis et indefectibilis; quare quaecun que causa inferior producet querncun que effectum suum futurum, sicut quare producit et produxit omnem effectum suum praesentem et praeteritum; et per decimam quartam et 29am. partes coroll. praelibati in ipsa est aequalis necessitas respectu futurorum, sicut respectu praesentium et praeteritorum; quare et aeque necessarium est causas inferiores producere effectus suos futuros, sicut producere praesentes, et praeteritos produxisse. Sed istud nec concludit nec obstat. Non concludit, quia etsi in voluntate diuina sit aequalis necessitas respectu futurorum, sicut respectu praesentium, alia tamen est necessitas in

It does not conclude, because even if there is in the divine will an equal necessity with respect to future things as to present ones, there is nonetheless a different necessity in inferior causes with respect to their present effects. With respect to future effects that are contingently open to either alternative there is none at all. So the necessity with respect to the present effects of inferior causes is more manifold than that with respect to their future effects. And even if this did conclude, it would not stand in the way. For although it would be necessary, and equally necessary, that inferior causes produce their future effects, just as that they produce present ones, or have produced past ones, as far as the divine will is concerned, it is not so as far as the inferior causes are concerned. For an inferior cause that is to do something to either alternative, considered bare and absolutely, as far as it itself is concerned, is bound by no necessity to do it. It is disposed indifferently, indeterminately and contingently to either, to doing that thing and not doing it, as was similarly answered to a similar argument in the 29th of this.

870E (Latin of this passage: see the block above)

871A causis inferioribus respectu effectuum suorum praesentium; respectu autem effectuum contingenter ad vtrumlibet futurorum nequaquam: Quare multiplictor est necessitas respectu effectuum praesentium causarum inferiorum, quam respectu suorum effectuum futurorum. Istud etiam etsi concluderet, non obstaret. Licet enim esset necessarium et aeque necessarium, causas inferiores producere effectus suos fututos, sicut producere praesentes, vel praeteritos produxisse, quantum est ex parte voluntatis diuinae; non tamen quantum est ex parte causarum inferiorum: Causa nam que inferior ad vtrumlibet quid actura nude et absolute considerata, quantum est de se, nulla necessitate astringitut ad illud agendum, sed indifferenter, indeterminate et contingenter ad vtrumlibet se habet ad agendum illud et non, sicut 29o. huius ad simile argumentum similiter est responsum. Amplius autem et praeter obiectiones praemissas, potest et aliter obijci contra dicta: Ex praedictis nam que sequi videtur contradictoria esse simul vera, saltem

Further, besides the objections stated, it can also be objected otherwise against what has been said. For from the foregoing it seems to follow that contradictories are true together, at least in eternity, since all things that succeed one another in time are there together without succession, as the foregoing attest. Again, if there were such a consequent necessity, and of immutability, in God, he would not be possessed of free choice, since he would be in no way flexible this way and that. Moreover, if such necessity is in God, prayers are offered him in vain, since by them he cannot in any way be inclined or bent. The first of these was solved in the 24th of the first. The second will be solved by the first and fifth of this, for these show that freedom, contingency and necessity are not in conflict. Who, moreover, would doubt that freedom of choice is compatible with consequent necessity? For man, the most changeable of creatures, though according to the opinion of some he could will something of himself alone, without God's co-acting, would still, if he now willed anything, will it necessarily, for now, by consequent necessity. Does God, then, have freedom of choice about present and past things, as about future ones? Or does he have less with respect to these than with respect to future ones, and so, with respect to the same object, less now than before? Or rather has he already irrecoverably lost all freedom regarding certain things willed, incurring a fresh servitude, fresh fetters of a fresh necessity, contrary to what was shown earlier in the 30th, 50th and 52nd of this, and especially contrary to the 13th and 14th parts of this corollary?

871A (Latin of this passage: see the block above)

871B in aeternitate, quia omnia succedentia sibi in tempore sunt insuccessibiliter ibi simul, sicut praemissa testantur. Rursum si esset talis necessitas sequens et immutabilitatis in Deo, ipse non esset liberi arbitrij, quia nequaquam flexibilis hinc et inde. Praeterea si talis necessitas sit in Deo, preces sibi inaniter offeruntur, cum per eas nullatenus inclinari, nullatenus flecti possit. Primum autem istorum erat solutum 24o. primi: Secundum autem soluetur per primum et quintum huius; Haec enim ostendunt quod libertas, contingentia et necessitas non repugnant. Quis etiam dubitet libertatem arbitrij compati necessitatem sequentem? Mutabilissimus namque homo, licet secundum opinionem quorundam posset velle ex se solo sine Deo aliquid coagente, si nunc quicquam vellet, necessario pro nunc illud vellet necessitate sequente. Nunquid etiam habet Deus libertatem arbitrij circa praesentia et praeterita, sicut circa futura, vel minorem respectu horum, quam respectu futurorum, et sic respectu eiusdem obiecti minorum nunc quam prius, vel potius totam libertatem circa aliqua voluta irrecuperabiliter

871C iam amisit, nouellam seruitutem nouellos compedes nouellae necessitatis incurrens, contra prius ostensa. 30o. 50o et 52o. istius, et specialiter contra 13am et 14am. corollarij huius partes? Nec quia Deus est liberi arbitrij, consequens est eum esse mutabiliter flexibilem, sicut mutabilem hominem hinc et inde: sed ideo dicitur Deus liber libertate contradictionis, quia non est in eo necessitas antecedens ad actum voluntatis ad extra, sed quatenus praecedit causaliter illum actum, posset ad vtrumlibet producere illum et non, sicut ostensio tertiae veritatis corollarij huius et nonae plenius manifestat. Vnde et sanctus Thomas super 1. sentent. dist. 39. quaestione 1. quaerente, Vtrum Deus possit non scire illud quod scit; et arguto tertio quod non, quia omne quod est, necesse est esse dum est, sed scire Dei est ens actu; et quarto quia omne aeternum est necessarium, sed quodlibet scire Dei est aeternum, respondet hoc modo; Ad tertium dicendum, quod Illud, quod est, necesse est esse, dum est; absolute tamen loquendo non necesse est esse, et ita Deum scire necesse est dum scit, nec tamen necesse est eum scire nisi necessitate

871C–871E
  • ‖D1 (variant) "subdit" ("adds").

Nor, because God has free choice, does it follow that he is mutably flexible this way and that, like changeable man. God is called free with freedom of contradiction because there is in him no antecedent necessity toward an act of the will directed outward. Rather, insofar as he causally precedes that act, he could produce it or not, to either alternative, as the demonstration of the third truth of this corollary, and of the ninth, shows more fully. Hence also St Thomas, on Sentences 1, dist. 39, question 1 134, asks whether God can not know what he knows. The third objection argues that he cannot, because everything that is must be while it is, and God's knowing is a being in act. The fourth argues the same, because everything eternal is necessary, and every knowing of God is eternal. He replies in this way: "To the third it must be said that what is, must be while it is. Speaking absolutely, however, it need not be. And so it is necessary that God know while he knows, yet it is not necessary that he know except by a necessity of immutability, which does not exclude freedom of the will. This freedom is signified when it is said that God can not know and can not will. To the fourth it must be said that everything eternal is necessary by a necessity of immutability, which does not exclude freedom of the will, as has been said." How knowing pertains to freedom of the will he immediately ‖D1 sets forth: "Although," he says, "to be and to know are the same in God as to the thing, yet knowing follows the will as commanded by it, or not. And therefore its being is subject to the freedom of the will, as knowing is to the operation of the creature." He holds the same opinion in Against the Gentiles 1, 85, as the twenty-eighth of this briefly recited.

The third objection supposes, with the Egyptians, that God is changeable and of a will alterable by merits and by prayers, against the 5th and 23rd of the first book. It is solved by the foregoing, with regard to the saying of the Philosopher in On Interpretation 1, last chapter 135, and the instance about negligence in the 29th of this. For God, as he predestined to some, say to the elect, the end, so he predestined the way to it. As he predestined the extreme, so he predestined the means. As he predestined the crown, so he predestined the warfare, the merits and the labors, as the authority of Blessed Gregory, Dialogues 1, 21 136, and others written in the 23rd of the first clearly show.

871C (Latin of this passage: see the block above)

871D immobilitatis, quae voluntatis libertatem non excludit; et haec libertas significatur cum dicitur, quod Deus potest non scire et non velle. Ad quartum dicendum, quod omne aeternum est necessarium necessitate immobilitatis, quae voluntatis libertatem non excludit, vt dictum est. Quomodo autem scire ad voluntatis libertatem pertineat statim ‖D1 prodit, Licet, inquiens, esse et scire in Deo sint idem secundum rem, tamen scire sequitur voluntatem vt imperatum ab ipsa aut non; et ideo esse suum subiacet libertati voluntatis, sicut scire operationi creaturae. Qui et 1. contra Gentiles 85o. tenet eandem sententiam, sicut vigesimum octauum huius breuiter recitauit. Tertium obiectum supponit cum Aegyptijs Deum esse mutabilem, et alterabilis voluntatis per merita et per preces, contra quintum et vigesimum tertium primi libri: Soluitur autem per praemissa, circa dictum Philosophi 1. peri hermenias vlt. et instantiā de negligentia 29o. huius. Deus enim sicut praedestinauit aliquibus, puta electis finem, sic viam ad illum; sicut extremum, sic media; sicut coronam, sic militiam, merita, et labores, sicut autoritas

871E B. Gregorij 1. Dial. 21. et aliae 23o. primi scriptae lucide manifestant.

Notes

  1. 1

    Compare Mt 22:29 ("You err, not knowing the Scriptures nor the power of God") and Jn 9:1 ("a man blind from birth"). Neither is flagged by Bradwardine. The passage is his own conversion story, told in the first person.

    ↩
  2. 2

    Here and in the next sentences "of the first" (primi) means the first book of this work, chapters 23, 24, 25 and 5. "Of this" (huius) means Book III. I keep Bradwardine's form of reference throughout.

    ↩
  3. 3

    Virtute can be taken with mederi ("heals by its power") or with aeternitatis ("by the power of eternity"). I take the first, since aeternitatis is naturally the genitive of ignorantiae.

    ↩
  4. 4

    Libere secundum contradictionem: "free" in the sense that the opposite (the contradictory) remains open. Such an action would be free before the event and necessary afterward.

    ↩
  5. 5

    The citation corresponds, with variations, to the Hermetic Asclepius (pseudo-Apuleius, c. 39–40). Bradwardine's title "On the Eternal Word" is not the usual one, and I leave it as printed. The printed adversum ("opposed") is translated as it stands. The sense required seems to be that these three are removed from, or untouched by, willing and unwilling, which would suit aversum or abnegatum. I do not emend.

    ↩
  6. 6

    The margin shows a Greek word that the TCP keying leaves as a gap. From the text it is apparently heimarmenē ("fate"), but the Greek has not been checked against the image at high resolution. Provisional.

    ↩
  7. 7

    Consolation of Philosophy V, prose 6, which Bradwardine cites as "prose last" in his own way. The wording runs a little differently from modern editions but the sense is the same. Below, the print's "cum tum cum graditur" repeats cum; the sense is unaffected.

    ↩
  8. 8

    Robert Grosseteste, bishop of Lincoln, De libero arbitrio. The margin reads Lincolniens.

    ↩
  9. 9

    Causa here is the Doctors' plea or argument, which Bradwardine says is equivalent to "the Philosopher's cause," that is, Aristotle's principle that what is, when it is, necessarily is (cf. De interpretatione 9). The word keeps the forensic sense of the whole work: the "cause of the Doctors" stands beside the "cause of God."

    ↩
  10. 10

    Bradwardine combines the hidden treasure and the pearl of great price (Mt 13:44–46), without flagging the allusion.

    ↩
  11. 11

    The margin variant praefulgoras is not a word I can construe, and I leave it unemended. The main reading praefulgidas ("shining") construes and is translated.

    ↩
  12. 12

    To not-will privatively is merely not to have the volition; to not-will positively is actively to will against, or to refuse. The point is that God cannot have refused earlier, in time or in eternity, what he now wills.

    ↩
  13. 13

    Possibilitas praecedens (antecedent), also called absolute or "of non-repugnance," is what a faculty can do considered in itself. Possibilitas sequens (consequent), also called determined, ordained or actualizable, is what it can do given that its act, or the act of its cause, is already posited. For Bradwardine, God's will can antecedently not-will, but cannot consequently do so.

    ↩
  14. 14

    Scientia complexa is knowledge in propositional form ("this will be so"), as distinct from simple knowledge of a thing. The "later things known" are the objects of the divine will that come after the will in the order of nature.

    ↩
  15. 15

    The Latin list potuit, potuisset, posset, potest, posse, possibilitas, potentia, potestas has more distinctions of tense and mood than English can show. I render potestas as "ability," and the distinctions among the first four depend on the English tenses.

    ↩
  16. 16

    noluisse. By the chapter's own definition (835D), nolle is "privative" when it means simply not to will, and "positive" when it means an act of will contrary to willing (to spurn, to hate). I render the privative sense "not will" throughout and write "positively" where Bradwardine says positiue (cor_1.22).

    ↩
  17. 17

    Peter Lombard, Sentences I, dist. 38 and 40. Savile's margin has only Petrus. The "Peter" of the authorities listed in the sixth chapter (cor_1.12) is presumably the same.

    ↩
  18. 18

    In the print the outer margin carries two entries at this place. One is a variant marked ‖, error, offered for opinio, which the text marks with a quotation sign. The other, below it, is the plain source note Bernardus, for "as Bernard reports." The keyed text merged them into one entry, "error Bernardius." I keep the single marker 834D·1 and list both entries. Opinio is construable, so the variant is not adopted. The proposition is the one condemned in Abelard under Innocent II. Savile's letter numbers (Bernard's tenth letter; the rescript "in the fourteenth place") are left as he gives them.

    ↩
  19. 19

    That is, Stephen Tempier, Bishop of Paris, in the condemnation of 1277; Savile's margin has only Stephanus. The quoted Error, inquiens is the condemning gloss on the article.

    ↩
  20. 20

    Item secundum hic et quinquagesimo huius praemissa. I take secundum as the preposition ("according to"), hic as "here" (in this chapter), and quinquagesimo huius as the fiftieth chapter of this book. The Margin of 837A and the many "huius" references use the same idiom for chapters of Book 3.

    ↩
  21. 21

    nedum possent solūmodo is elliptical. I take it as "not merely could they be otherwise (in some weaker way), but even equally could they fail to be." The following imo et aequaliter possent supports this reading, and I supply "be otherwise" in square brackets for that reason, though the brackets here are mine and not Savile's. The sense is the reductio: if past and present things were no more necessary than future ones, they would be equally contingent.

    ↩
  22. 22

    Peri hermenias 1, last chapter = Aristotle, De interpretatione 9 (19a23); the passage "where he first asserts" is the same chapter. Savile's chapter division is kept, per the conventions.

    ↩
  23. 23

    "Ethics 3, 7" = Nicomachean Ethics III.3 (1112a); "the second chapter of the sixth book" = EN VI.2 (1139b), where Aristotle quotes Agathon. In Savile's Latin ingenita means "unmade, undone." In de Mundo vlt. = the last chapter of ps.-Aristotle, De mundo (ch. 7), on Atropos.

    ↩
  24. 24

    Jerome, Ep. 22.5 to Eustochium. Savile's "epistola 82" is left as printed, following the conventions. Canon here means Gratian's Decretum, C.32 q.5, the chapter beginning Si Paulus.

    ↩
  25. 25

    secundum contradictionem ("with respect to contradiction") means that the power stands open to either of two contradictory alternatives, to produce the act or not to produce it. I keep "with respect to contradiction" as a fixed term in this chapter.

    ↩
  26. 26

    harum duarum similitudinum ("of these two likenesses") is as printed; similitudinem … similitudinum in one phrase is awkward. The two "likenesses" are evidently the two priorities (causal in God, temporal in man) as resembling each other. I translate literally.

    ↩
  27. 27

    The passage is Augustine's comment on Ps 2:7 in the Enarrationes in Psalmos. Savile's margin gives only the name. Savile prints no quotation marks, so I have taken the quotation to run to the end of praedicat.

    ↩
  28. 28

    Bradwardine uses praecedens and antecedens for the same necessity (compare "preceding necessity" with "antecedent necessity" a few lines below). I render praecedens as "preceding," antecedens as "antecedent," and sequens as "following," where scholastic usage would say "consequent."

    ↩
  29. 29

    Prior Analytics I.13 (32a18–20). Positio is one species of obligatio, the scholastic disputation game in which the respondent must accept or reject propositions according to fixed rules after a hypothesis has been "posited." Bradwardine glosses Aristotle's "posited in being" in just this sense.

    ↩
  30. 30

    The text reads de posterioribus Dei volutis. This is a rare form, formed on Bradwardine's volutio ("willing"). I take it as "things willed" (volita): what God wills outside Himself, posterior to His willing of Himself. I have not emended it.

    ↩
  31. 31

    John Scotus is John Duns Scotus. The passages cited here and below (dist. 40, dist. 2, dist. 39) are from his commentary on Lombard's Sentences I.

    ↩
  32. 32

    The Latin is quare et correspondenter posse potentia praecedente illud nequaquam producere. Literally this is "so that also correspondingly to be able, by preceding power, in no way to produce it." The negative must go with the infinitive, "to be able not to produce," as in potuit … nullatenus produxisse at 839C. But the thought is evidently that the necessity-position would remove this ability, so I have rendered "unable to refrain." The syntax is loose, and a non may have dropped before posse. The sentence is parallel to the next: no one will think the creature "unable not to will what it now wills."

    ↩
  33. 33

    Scotus's "Not only" has no corresponding "but also" in the Latin. The argument is elliptical, and the second member is supplied by the Ex quo igitur that follows.

    ↩
  34. 34

    The print has posset ipsi inesse voluntas, "could be present in Him." The refutation that follows ("which is false, because the power in God's will … is toward either alternative") requires "could fail to be present" (non inesse). I have translated the sense and not emended the Latin.

    ↩
  35. 35

    ST I, q. 19, art. 3 ("Whether God wills of necessity whatever He wills"). Savile's "particula 19, quaest. 3" is question 19, article 3. "Of this work" is Bradwardine's own De causa Dei.

    ↩
  36. 36

    The argument turns on the Latin verb forms, which I keep in italics: potuit (perfect: "was able," "could"), potuisset (pluperfect subjunctive: "could have," "would have been able"), posset (imperfect subjunctive: "could," "would be able"), potest (present: "can"). English cannot carry all the distinctions, so the glosses are only guides.

    ↩
  37. 37

    Metaph. IX.2 (1046b). Savile's numbers ("9, 10"; "infra 18") follow the divisions of the medieval Latin text and are kept as printed (Conv. §5.4).

    ↩
  38. 38

    Robert Grosseteste, Bishop of Lincoln, De libero arbitrio. Savile gives no quotation marks. The extents of the quotations from Grosseteste here and in the following pages are inferred from sic arguit, sic ait and ita scribit; where his words end and Bradwardine's paraphrase begins is not everywhere certain. My long quotation, which opens at "Just as light is prior to brightness," is closed at "as was posited."

    ↩
  39. 39

    prioritas causalis et subiecti super quod redit praedicatio diversa, diversa consideratione. The construction is loose. I take the sense to be that the distinction is made by causal priority and also by the diversity of the subject to which the predication turns back (God as able, or God as acting), under a different consideration each time.

    ↩
  40. 40

    uterque potuit noluisse oppositum eius quod voluit. Savile's variant voluisse ("could have willed the opposite") would give the sense the argument needs, as the next sentences show ("the power toward the opposite act"). The main reading is grammatically possible and I have kept it, but its sense is hard: "could each have been unwilling the opposite" must mean that each could have been unwilling, that is, have refrained from willing as he did, in the matter of the opposite. A reader may prefer the variant.

    ↩
  41. 41

    The printed Deum non posse scire vel praescire, quod ab aeterno non scivit contradicts its own gloss, id est, habere potentiam sciendi et praesciendi. I have translated the sense that the gloss requires ("can know"). The negative may have been displaced or inserted in the print, but I cannot determine this from Savile's text.

    ↩
  42. 42

    Savile's margin "Philosophus" stands in the print beside the line containing Simili quoque modo videtur loqui Philosophus, one sentence later than the keyed marker. I have kept the marker where the keyed Latin has it. The reference "1. peri hermenias ult." is Aristotle, De interpretatione, book 1, last chapter (medieval division; modern ch. 9, 19a9–16). The cloak example is at 19a12–13.

    ↩
  43. 43

    "Of this" (huius) with an ordinal ("the twenty-ninth of this," "the fifth," "the eighteenth") refers, as I read it, to the numbered truths (veritates) listed in this first Corollary of the chapter; "of the first" (primi) refers to Book I. Left unexpanded, following the convention on cross-references; "the fiftieth of this" below is the fiftieth truth.

    ↩
  44. 44

    Savile prints "dist. 2. 39. et specialiter quadragesima": Scotus on Sentences I, distinctions 2 and 39, and especially the fortieth.

    ↩
  45. 45

    Peter Lombard, Sentences I, dist. 40, on whether the predestined can be damned. The words quoted ("I would rather hear others than teach") are Lombard's.

    ↩
  46. 46

    The Latin quod et modo potest cum Deus non praedestinasse ab aeterno is elliptical. I supply "it can be, God not having predestined." The next sentence (quod … nullatenus concedunt) is also compressed; I take quod as "what," so that they say of foreknowledge what they refuse to say of actions: that the past can not have been.

    ↩
  47. 47

    Robert Grosseteste (Lincolniensis), De libero arbitrio. The numerals 8 and 9 are Savile's, apparently chapters; the quotation is not verified against the Latin.

    ↩
  48. 48

    Henry of Ghent, Quodlibet V, q. 4. Savile's "5. de quodlib. quaestione quarta" is rendered as given.

    ↩
  49. 49

    Both causes of truth are assessed together: the first is true but then makes the proposition false in the divided sense; the second ("God has no power by which unwillingness could be in him") is itself false, since God's will is indifferent to willing and not-willing. I translate the text as printed (quod falsum est).

    ↩
  50. 50

    The "immovable law" and the phrase "receiving no corruption, correction, or transposition" probably go back to Ps.-Aristotle, De mundo (the law as unchanging). I have not verified this against the Latin translation Bradwardine used, nor the sense of nobis aeque declinans, which I render literally ("equally inclining to us"). Bradwardine says the thirtieth truth cites the passage more fully, together with Avicenna.

    ↩
  51. 51

    Huius in Bradwardine's cross-references ("the fiftieth of this," "the thirtieth of this," "the fourteenth of this") evidently means "of this book," that is, chapters of Book III (so "the fiftieth of this" is III.50, and "this chapter" is III.52). "The first," "the second," "the first and fifth of the first" are chapters of Books I and II. Kept as written (Conventions §5.4).

    ↩
  52. 52

    The print reads ipsae (feminine plural), which cannot refer to God. The sense requires ipse: God stands equally to all, and all equally to God. Translated so; the print is not emended.

    ↩
  53. 53

    "Hermes" (here and in the next paragraph, On the Eternal Word 38) is Hermes Trismegistus, cited as an ancient authority. Savile's margin gives no more than the name. I have not traced either quotation and give them as Bradwardine does.

    ↩
  54. 54

    "Phys. 4, 23" gives the book and the text number of the medieval Latin Aristotle with Averroes' commentary. The passage is Physics IV.3, 210a18–24 (the affairs of Greece are "in the king," and in general things moved are in the first mover). "Metaph. 12" is Book Λ.

    ↩
  55. 55

    Grammatically qui could refer to Melchizedek, the nearer antecedent. But the sense (Heb 7:9–10) requires Levi: it is Levi, Abraham's great-grandson, who "followed him in the third generation." Translated accordingly, with the bracket marking the supplied subject.

    ↩
  56. 56

    Savile's psalm numbers are the Vulgate's, which run one behind the English numbering in this range: Ps 49 = 50, 89 = 90, 92 = 93, 101 = 102.

    ↩
  57. 57

    cum intellectuali in esse denuntiat is obscure; the passage comes through a Latin version of Ammonius that Savile does not clarify. I render it as it stands: Parmenides proclaims "is" in being, together with the intellectual (that is, he joins the intelligible to being). The quotation that follows, "it neither was nor will be, but only is," makes the point of the whole citation clear.

    ↩
  58. 58

    The sentence is elliptical: cum Dei, qui vere summeque est, nec ulla ex parte sit mutabilis, nec ullo motu notio temporalis. The first clause has no subject. I supply "[his] knowledge" there, from the notio of the second clause, since Dei is genitive and cannot itself be the subject of sit.

    ↩
  59. 59

    secundum accidens falli: to be misled by the fallacy of accident (fallacia accidentis). The "accident" is the temporal relation of the speaker's present or past tense, which is wrongly transferred to eternity.

    ↩
  60. 60

    After posset et potest similiter the Latin gives only the objects (praesentia et praeterita vniuersa). The verbs are understood from the preceding clause (non velle … nunquam voluisse), and I have supplied them. The same ellipsis recurs in the second sentence.

    ↩
  61. 61

    Presumably the condemnation issued by Bishop Stephen Tempier of Paris in 1277. The article is called "the article recited" at 853B, and Bradwardine had quoted it earlier in the chapter, before this stretch.

    ↩
  62. 62

    Savile's "question 5" is Aquinas, De potentia q. 1, art. 5 ("Whether God can do other things than he does"); the "question" is an article of the first question. The later "where earlier" (851B, 853D) points back to the same place.

    ↩
  63. 63

    Savile's margin reads only "Bernardus". The text is Bernard of Clairvaux's Tractatus de erroribus Abaelardi (= Ep. 190), which quotes Abelard's Theologia. The "chapter 7 of the errors of the same man" at 850E is the same treatise.

    ↩
  64. 64

    Cf. Ps 63:7 [64:6], Vulgate: defecerunt scrutantes scrutinio ("they failed in their search"). Hugh turns it against the scrutinizers of God's power; the word-play on scrutantes scrutationes is kept in the English.

    ↩
  65. 65

    The print reads non potest non facere nisi quod sua iustitia exigit. A literal translation would give "he cannot not do except what…", which makes no sense. I have translated the evident sense, which is the proposition as stated just before ("God cannot do except what his justice demands"); the second non looks like a slip, perhaps an anticipation of the non in the next clause. Peter Lombard's own text does not appear to have it.

    ↩
  66. 66

    The print's main text reads ingenerabilia quae sunt noui effectus ("ungenerable things that are new effects"). Taken strictly this is nonsense, since a new effect is by definition generated. It is also contradicted by the next clause, which requires an immediate cause for a new effect. The margin offers the variant generabilia. I have adopted the variant as the only reading that can be construed (convention §2).

    ↩
  67. 67

    The print has accedentalem in the main text, a misprint for accidentalem, which is the reading of the preceding clause (853A·1). The margin's variant actualem is not adopted. The sense is "accidental".

    ↩
  68. 68

    Aristotle, Metaphysics Θ (IX), on rational and irrational potencies (see esp. Θ.5). The "10" is Savile's chapter or text number in the medieval Latin division, kept as printed.

    ↩
  69. 69

    The print reads Henricus Gandauensis dicit quod Deus facit ad extra necessitate immutabilitatis, with no negative, as though Henry himself held that God acts by this necessity. That cannot be right: the rest of the sentence ("so that the condemned article speaks rightly") and Henry's own words just quoted (853B: God does not act by necessity of immutability, "as the condemned article rightly says") require non facit. I have translated "does not act". The omission is in the print.

    ↩
  70. 70

    friuolophilorum: a coinage, "lovers of the frivolous", in play against Philosophorum ("lovers of wisdom").

    ↩
  71. 71

    The "Poetria" is Aristotle's Poetics (on metaphor; cf. ch. 21). Topics 6 is kept as Savile cites it (cf. §5.4).

    ↩
  72. 72

    charitas is taken as chara ("dear"): God's will and willing are "dear", and that is what charity is. The play depends on charitas / chara and is lost in English.

    ↩
  73. 73

    Aquinas is cited by Savile's scheme "part. … partic. N. quaestione M.": "particle" = quaestio, "question" = articulus. Thus "partic. 25, last question" = ST I, q. 25, a. 6; below, "partic. 19, quaestione 3" (856C) = I, q. 19, a. 3, and "partic. 25, quaestione 4a" (857E) = I, q. 25, a. 4. "Peter" is Peter Lombard, Sent. I, d. 44.

    ↩
  74. 74

    eligibile autem bonum, et magis maius is elliptical. I take it as: what is choiceworthy is good, and what is more choiceworthy is the greater good. The sense is Aristotle's "lesser evil is a kind of good."

    ↩
  75. 75

    Aristotle, On Generation and Corruption II, 10 (336b), the next-to-last chapter of Book 2, as Savile says.

    ↩
  76. 76

    "The first and the twenty-sixth of the first" and similar phrases ("the second of the first," "the twenty-seventh of the first") refer to Bradwardine's own numbered parts in Book 1, and "the fifteenth truth," etc. to his numbered truths in this book. They are kept as Savile has them (Conventions §5.4).

    ↩
  77. 77

    Eustratius of Nicaea, commentator on the Nicomachean Ethics (Savile: Eustathius). The reference is presumably to Aristotle's criticism of Plato in Ethics I.

    ↩
  78. 78

    primo is the dative: "to the First," Avicenna's term for God. The margin variant ipsi ("to it") makes the same sense, so the main reading is kept.

    ↩
  79. 79

    Robert of Lincoln is Robert Grosseteste, Bishop of Lincoln. Savile's Lincolniensis is here rendered "of Lincoln" (and "Lincoln" at 856D).

    ↩
  80. 80

    in ostensione nonae veritatis istarum plenius recitatis is loosely constructed. I take istarum plenius recitatis as pointing to the testimonies of these authors, "more fully recited" in the passages named.

    ↩
  81. 81

    quatenus est possibile ipsam rem …: an infinitive ("to take") has to be understood. Compare 858A, sumendo … ipsam rem nude, essentialiter, simpliciter et absolute.

    ↩
  82. 82

    Savile prints Licet enim Deus non posset vellet contrarium. vellet is evidently a misprint for velle ("could not will the contrary"), which is demanded by the sequel (posset tamen … non velle A fuisse).

    ↩
  83. 83

    Jerome, Ep. 22 (to Eustochium): God, though he can do all things, cannot raise a virgin after her fall. "Agatho" is the tragic poet Agathon, whom Aristotle quotes in Nic. Eth. VI.2 (1139b): of this alone is even God deprived, to make undone what has been done.

    ↩
  84. 84

    The asterisk stands after fuerint, and the margin gives only facta. I take it as an offered addition ("have not been done"). The main text construes without it.

    ↩
  85. 85

    Scotus's two commentaries on the Sentences (the Oxford Ordinatio and the Paris Reportatio) are meant; hence the differing numbering of the question in manuscripts.

    ↩
  86. 86

    Gilbert of Poitiers, commentary on Boethius, De Trinitate; cited below as "Master Gilbert."

    ↩
  87. 87

    Savile prints arguto, here and again below ("et arguto, quod non"), which cannot be construed as it stands. I take it as the sense of "argues" or "it is argued," that is, he gives the argument for each side of the question.

    ↩
  88. 88

    Haec eadem Logica videtur Ansel. is abbreviated. I take "Anselm" as the subject: Anselm seems to hold this same logic.

    ↩
  89. 89

    The reply is Aquinas, Summa theologiae I, q. 25, a. 4 (whether God can make what is past not to have been). De aeternitate mundi is Aquinas's opusculum. The "distinction concerning the necessary" is that of ST I, q. 19, a. 3, as the next clause says. "Composite / divided sense" (sensus compositus / divisus) is the standard scholastic distinction.

    ↩
  90. 90

    secundum contradictionem et ordinem naturalem. The phrase construes if "according to contradiction" is read as "with respect to contradictory termini". But the parallel phrase at 860C reads secundum cursum et ordinem naturalem, and cursum may have been meant. I translate what the print gives.

    ↩
  91. 91

    Boethius, Consolatio V, prose 6. Boethius's text reads tendatur, Bradwardine's protendatur; the sense is unchanged.

    ↩
  92. 92

    Everard of Béthune, Graecismus. Savile's "Bithyniensis" and the variant "Bathoniensis" are both corruptions of "Bethuniensis"; Bradwardine gives both as the name was reported to him. I keep his forms.

    ↩
  93. 93

    Jerome, Ep. 22 (to Eustochium), 5: "though God can do all things, he cannot raise up a virgin after her fall." The Amos text is Amos 5:2–3, with its Gloss. Both are quoted from Bradwardine's Vulgate form (domus Israel cecidit, etc.).

    ↩
  94. 94

    Acutius is the incipit of the canon cited (Gratian, Decretum, D. 26). The attribution to "Augustine on the epistle to Titus" is Bradwardine's; I do not identify it further.

    ↩
  95. 95

    Aristotle, Nicomachean Ethics VI.2 (1139b), citing Agathon's line quoted below. Savile's "6. Eth." is Book 6 of the Ethics.

    ↩
  96. 96

    Aristotle, Physics II.3 (194b), cited by the comment-number "31".

    ↩
  97. 97

    The clauses de futuro autem exhibitionem rei facere mutabiliter non futuram and de numero quatuor contradictoriorum contingentium facere omnia simul vera… are elliptical. I translate them literally and supply nothing beyond the dependence on Priuatur ("he is deprived of making…"). The general point is that God lacks all that implies contradiction; the details of the list are not worked out here.

    ↩
  98. 98

    et ego contra vtrumque; ergo nec ingenita facere quae sunt facta. The Latin is elliptical, and the function of ergo is unclear. I supply "he cannot even"; the alternative is "it is not anything either". The sense of the passage as a whole is not affected.

    ↩
  99. 99

    Pliny, Natural History II.27: God cannot "make it that one who lived has not lived… and has no right over the past save that of oblivion." The cross-reference "the fourteenth, sixth, and twenty-third of the first" is kept as written (§5.4).

    ↩
  100. 100

    sicut voluit prius nunc A. fore. The "earlier… now" is deliberate: in the eternal present God's earlier willing is a willing "now". I construe nunc with voluit.

    ↩
  101. 101

    Savile's margin offers sit possibile for possunt ("that this is possible by change"). The main reading construes, with the past things as subject, so I keep it. The variant gives the evident sense.

    ↩
  102. 102

    "Hugonis et Petri": the objectors of chapter 6 are, presumably, Hugh of St Victor and Peter Lombard, with Averroes. Savile gives only the first names.

    ↩
  103. 103

    Bradwardine quotes Ammonius' commentary on Peri hermeneias in William of Moerbeke's Latin, which renders the Greek literally. Ammonius, a Neoplatonist, speaks of "the gods" (Dii) in the plural, and the translation keeps this. The Latin syntax is also very close to the Greek, which accounts for the stiff constructions below.

    ↩
  104. 104

    "Sed audientes … confiteri": the participle and infinitive are left hanging in the Latin. I supply "they will have to confess", which corresponds to the Greek future ("will confess"). The sense is that those who hear that the gods' knowledge is only conjectural will have to admit it to be doubtful and indeterminate, i.e. of the same kind as ours.

    ↩
  105. 105

    "Adnulam blichi": I cannot construe adnulam. blichi is evidently a corruption of Iamblichi (Ammonius cites Iamblichus for the thesis that knowledge is a mean between knower and known). I translate the evident sense and leave the Latin as printed.

    ↩
  106. 106

    "facta, entia et futura": Moerbeke's rendering of the Greek tenses, "things that have come to be, that are, and that will be", that is, past, present, and future.

    ↩
  107. 107

    parypostasis (Greek parhypostasis): a by-product or side-existence, something that exists as an accompaniment of what is properly substantial. Moerbeke glosses it secus existentiae, "of side-existence".

    ↩
  108. 108

    "Psalmum 43. 47.": Augustine and Cassiodorus on Psalm 43 [44], cited in chapter 47 of this book. The same formula recurs below.

    ↩
  109. 109

    "contingentia nata": contingents that occur "by nature", i.e. for the most part (Aristotle's hōs epi to polu), as distinguished from those that are indifferent to either side (ad utrumlibet).

    ↩
  110. 110

    "in verbo": in the divine Word, the Son, in whom the blessed see all things; as distinct from "in its own kind" (in proprio genere), where the thing is revealed as itself.

    ↩
  111. 111

    In the print "infrustrabilis in cau-" ends page 865, the catchword is "sando", and page 866 begins again "in causando". The phrase is thus printed twice across the page turn, a dittography that the keyed text reproduces. I translate it once.

    ↩
  112. 112

    "quinquagesimum secundum, et quinquagesimum huius": this chapter is itself the fifty-second of this book, so "secundum" can hardly be an ordinal of this book. It may be a misprint for secundi (of the second book). I translate as printed.

    ↩
  113. 113

    Augustine, Contra Faustum 26. I take the passage to be in C. Faust. 26.5 (modern numbering); Savile's "2" is unexplained. The following quotations are continuous in Augustine, with the "immediately before" passage preceding the one cited first.

    ↩
  114. 114

    "hoc fecisset": the clause is compressed, and I give it literally. It seems to mean that the thing that was going to be was what God actually made, not some other thing that God would have prevented had it been going to be. Augustine's point is that what God prevents was never really future.

    ↩
  115. 115

    "manebit ipsa veritate": the ablative cannot be the subject. I take the understood subject to be the sententia (the statement), which will "remain true by that very truth". The Latin is printed so; I do not emend.

    ↩
  116. 116

    On the World (De mundo) is the pseudo-Aristotelian treatise; Savile's chapter number is "11". Empedocles is quoted there, whence "naturalem Empedoclem".

    ↩
  117. 117

    The print has "repente opertus sum" ("I was covered"). The Vulgate (Is 48:3) reads operatus sum, and the sense requires it; I translate the Vulgate sense.

    ↩
  118. 118

    "homilia 14. seu 68. totius": Augustine's Tractates on John divided into parts; the fourteenth homily of the second part is the sixty-eighth of the whole work.

    ↩
  119. 119

    "In Canone de poenitentia distinctione 4. In domo": probably Gratian's Decretum (the canon law), De poenitentia, dist. 4, with the chapter incipit "In domo". The identification is mine; Savile gives only the words.

    ↩
  120. 120

    "faciat incommutabile consilium": the accusative as printed gives "makes unchangeable counsel". I take it in the sense "carries out" or "effects", construing "where and when" as the time and place of effecting.

    ↩
  121. 121

    necessitas sequens: the necessity a thing has once it is (necesse est esse dum est), because it is, as opposed to necessitas antecedens, a necessity preceding and determining it. The pair governs the whole argument of this stretch (cf. 871C).

    ↩
  122. 122

    Savile's "3. Ethic. 5" is Nicomachean Ethics III.2, 1111b20–23 in modern numbering ("wish is of the impossible," e.g. to be immortal). Savile's numbering stays, per Conventions §5.4.

    ↩
  123. 123

    "Metaphys. 8, 11" and "Metaphys. 12, 11": the second figure appears to be the comment number in Averroes's Commentary (both are "11"), which would explain "in both Comments" (vtroque commento). Savile's margin offers the variant "in each place" (in loco vtroque). "On Generation 2, next to last chapter" is De gen. et corr. II.10, 336a. This is my inference, not Savile's statement.

    ↩
  124. 124

    Corollarii primi primi: "the first corollary of the first." Elsewhere primum primi (868B) is chapter 1 of Book I, the great axiomatic chapter, and primi alone is Book I. Here "the first of the first" is probably the first corollary of that chapter, whose thirty-ninth part is cited.

    ↩
  125. 125

    The print has a comma: Non est euidens vsquequaque, quod euidenti ratione discutere … videretur. I read quod as a loose connective ("and as to examining it …"), so that the sentence says the Platonizing reply fails and is anyway not worth pursuing with mathematics. A causal "because" is also possible; the sense is the same.

    ↩
  126. 126

    The argument runs on the principle that every newborn is a virgin, hence "corrupted" nature is restored by new generation. The "man once made by God" has been read as a human individual re-generated by a natural agent after he has been deflowered, died and been buried. I have kept the Latin's compressed syntax.

    ↩
  127. 127

    Judith 9:5 [Vulg. 9:5–6], loosely quoted. Augustine, De Trinitate III.2 (Savile: "3. de Trinit. 2."), where he says that nothing happens in the visible world except by the command or permission of God.

    ↩
  128. 128

    Augustine, Enchiridion 3.9 (Savile's "6"). Savile's margins do not give it; the quotation is slightly abridged.

    ↩
  129. 129

    pareret eum corruptum, et praeteritum patrem Iacob: she would bear him as one already corrupted and past, the father of Jacob, which is just what a new birth cannot do, since every birth comes out virgin. The concession is therefore empty.

    ↩
  130. 130

    Digest 50.17.121 (De diversis regulis iuris antiqui), cited by its opening word Facere. The sense: omission counts as doing against what ought to be done.

    ↩
  131. 131

    The text is hard: ita quod alias A nunc esset, et idem esset ipsum fecisse prius seu facere quod A prius non fuisset, et facere nunc quod A nunc non esset, non autem facere nunc quod A prius non fuisset. I have translated it literally and supplied no further sense. The point of the Christ analogy that follows is that past and present are tensed versions of one reality (making now that A not now be, versus making now that A had not been earlier). "Logic 24 of the first" is a cross-reference to Book I, ch. 24.

    ↩
  132. 132

    nolutione … seu volutione: Bradwardine's coinage nolutio (cf. volutio, "willing," Conventions §3). "Nilling" is the nearest English: the act of not willing something.

    ↩
  133. 133

    The print has sicut quare producit et produxit, where quare is redundant. I translate as "just as it produces and has produced," as if quare were absent.

    ↩
  134. 134

    Aquinas, In I Sent. d. 39, q. 1, a. 1, ad 3 and ad 4. Et arguto tertio … et quarto means that the third and fourth objections of the question are being answered. Aquinas's Summa contra Gentiles I.85 concerns the will of God and necessity.

    ↩
  135. 135

    "Peri hermeneias 1, last" is De interpretatione 9 (18b26 ff.), where Aristotle argues that if everything happened of necessity there would be no need to deliberate or take trouble. This is the "instance about negligence."

    ↩
  136. 136

    Savile's "1. Dial. 21" does not match the modern numbering of Gregory's Dialogues, since Book 1 has twelve chapters. I have not verified the reference and have not emended it.

    ↩
Errata: where the keyed text and the 1618 print differ (127)
SavileKeyed text (TCP)1618 print
831Cassueroassueto
831Cinstantanceinstantanè
831Csuperinstantancesuperinstantaneè
831Cventatemveritatem
831Edebcantdebeant
832Apri•sprius
832Aalitetaliter
832Bpraecire (main text at 832B·1)praecisè
832Bmensutammensuram
832Dadictumadiectum
832Dfaeculumsaeculum
832Eaeternirateaeternitate
832Equamnisquamuis
833Bpraetentapraeterita
833Bcum scireeum scire
833Bconsesequentemconsequentem
833Dsossuramfossuram
833Equoruudāquorundā
833Epossibilitarepossibilitate
833Eaeternitareaeternitate
834Csencentiamsententiam
834Dmargin 834D·1 "error Bernardius", one variant entrytwo margin entries: variant ‖ error and source Bernardus
835Apraereritorumpraeteritorum
835Afututorumfuturorum
835Cetraueriterrauerit
835Dpruisprius
835Eramentamen
836Ccarumearum
836Dsuperinstantancesuperinstantanee
838Edesede se
840Anecessrionecessario
840Adepotentiade potentia
840Aductumdictum
840Aquam cum Potent eo quodquàm cum Potest, eo quòd
841BImpossibile est enim cum non velleImpossibile est enim eum non velle
841EDensDeus
841Enun quamnunquam
842Beum dicitcum dicit
843Cdecentdocent
844Cte volutare voluta
844Eliberraslibertas
845Bhaberetenthaberent
846Acreatenturcrearentur
846BAntequam fierent, et erant; et erant, et non erantAntequam fierent, et erant, et non erant
846Corigincsorigines
846D846D·1 keyed as (source) "Dij vero"846D·1 a variant: ‖ marks "Dij autem vere" in the text, and the margin "Dij vero" is the alternative reading
846Eipsssipsis
846Einstantanceinstantanee
847Apraetetieruntpraeterierunt
847Avniueriavniuersa
847Dde praesentia futuraede praescientia futurae
847Dquarrimusquaerimus
848Aisse actusiste actus
849Bfuissifuisti
850APer nanc etiamPer hanc etiam
850Bimponirimponit
850Ddescriptode scripto
850Ddisturbatidisturbari
850Domnibusreoromnibus reor
851Dmanifestarurmanifestatur
852Aoperatioperari
852Bin sine distinctionisin fine distinctionis
853Aquae net vultquae nec vult
853Bdicetutdicetur
853Dhuioshuius
853Dpotenciapotentia
854Avoluericvoluerit
854Aarternumaeternum
854Aamotemamorem
854Bp•etare (gap)pietate
854Btaietale
854Bomnovinculumomne vinculum
854CMitreMitte
854CHoscah (margin)Hoseah
854CHenticusHenricus
854Etan uātanquā
854Eauremautem
855Ccrebetrimuscreberrimus
855Etoriustotius
857Amultiplictusmultiplicius
857Equo•quos
857Esicaitsic ait
858Apraereritumpraeteritum
858Desseresset
859ADe•Dei
859Biufrainfra
860Belucidariuselucidatius
861Aalliquidaliquid
861Cimporta•importat
861E862E·1the variant margin stands opposite the first line of p. 862, i.e. 862A; marker kept as given
862Asuscitatesuscitare
862Apumputa
862C862C·2 after "Titum,"the margin "Philosophus" stands opposite "Per praedicta… Philosophi 6. Eth."; marker kept as given
862Dcause verecausae vere
863Bpraereritumpraeteritum
863Bsuxtaiuxta
863C863C·2 (one margin, "Ioannes. Augustinus.")two separate source margins: "Ioannes." beside "Ioh. 11", "Augustinus." beside "Augustinus 26"; marker kept as given
864Aobijeiebaturobijciebatur
864Cquincaquinta
865Amed•amedia
865C•imaeoTimaeo
865Cquadquod
866Afuturotumfuturorum
866Cramtam
866Cquomamquoniam
866Cpraeteriecruntpraeterierunt
866Cdicimusiamdicimus iam
866Daduersatiaduersari
866Dcum (apud cum)eum
867Aoccutritoccurrit
867Asustificatiiustificati
867Btotuistotius
867CCiuitareCiuitate
867E867E·3 (variant) in loco vtroque. Philosophus.two margin entries: variant "in loco vtroque" (beside "Auerroes ‖ vtroque commento") and, separately, source "Philosophus." (beside "Dicit quoque Philosophus 2. de generatione")
868Acarum adinuicemearum adinuicem
868Anod enim quaelibetnon enim quaelibet
868Aforte nod secundumforte non secundum
868Dposssuntpossunt
868Edeu•rginatumdeuirginatum
868Eprae•eritumpraeteritum
869Aindubi•anterindubitanter
869Dfacetefacere
869Eomnem effectum. eundemomnem effectum eundem
869Enecessatonecessario
871Amultiplictormultiplicior
871Afututosfuturos
871Aastringitutastringitur